ã€ŠFlowers Bloom from Battlefieldã€‹


 1. Imperial Party

    Capital of Ming Kingdom.

    Two gorgeous carriages are heading towards the castle. A few soldiers could be seen guarding the carriage as if the person inside is an important person. The onlookers would give it sidelong glance. Once they see the family mark, a trace of disdain in their face, but they didn''t do anything and continue their usual activity.

    The person inside one of the carriages is a young lady wearing a flowing white dress. Her hair is tied up into a braid. Although she''s wearing a veil, which hides most of her face, people could tell that she is beautiful. Fair skin like snow. Eyebrows like willow leaves. Large eyes brimming with life. Just a glimpse was enough to let them fall into trance. If she were to mature, countless men would undoubtedly fall into her charm.

    But if their eyes fall into her hand, they would undoubtedly frown. The hand that''s a bit rough is totally unlike a noble girl. Her hand is small. One glance is enough to make them remember that she used to live in the village as ordinary girl.

    The girl shifts her head as she gazes outside. Her eyes flashed for a moment, but there''s no visible change.

    "Miss," a soft voice calls her back from her trance. A maid girl around the age of 16 is looking at her miss''s expression. She feels worried.

    The girl, Jun Hua, smiled reassuringly. "I''m alright Xia. Just reminiscing."

    Xia stares outside. The roads are full with people and lantern. Today is the emperor birthday celebration so festive activity filled the road. It''s also because of this she has to return back and prepare herself.

    "Miss, do you miss the capital?"

    The fourteen year old girl tilted her head a bit, picturing an innocent young lady who never knew the world. Xia knows that her miss is still practicing in her act since she has to appear in front of many officials.

    "I don''t. I hate the capital. If not for avoiding trouble, I would never want to come back," Jun Hua answered coldly. For a moment, even Xia breaks into a cold sweat. Her master is not an ordinary girl so Xia has grown used to her behavior. Even so, she trembled from the coldness her miss sometimes emitted especially towards her enemy.

    "We have arrived," she announces and then hurriedly goes outside to help Jun Hua out.

    Jun Hua holds onto Xia¡¯s hand and walk down the steps slowly. Her clear green eyes glance towards the enormous castle and for a moment coldness could be seen. She shifted her attention towards the man from the first carriage.

    That man is her grandfather, Jun Zhenxian. Jun Zhenxian used to be a general in his young age, but he has already retired and left everything to his only son. Although he has already retired, his oppressive aura still lingered.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Grandfather," Jun Hua greeted. Jun Zhenxian smiled in response.

    "Let''s go inside," he said. Jun Hua nodded and walked behind her grandfather. Her steps are slow but sure.

    When they arrive, the eunuch announces it loudly.

    On one side of the party, two people are engaged in talking, completely disregard everyone else. Other people who want to curry favor cannot even get close to them. Both of them are famous, but their personality is completely opposite, which make people wonder how they could become close friends.

    "Soujin, if you''re bored, you shouldn''t have come here," one of the men laughed. His handsome countenance and the easygoing aura around him totally misguide people. A prince of the kingdom actually has such personality?

    "Yan... are you throwing me out?" the other man ask calmly. The tone of his voice contained mockery, but the other party act oblivious to it.

    "You should correct your attitude a bit, no one dare to get close to us."

    Soujin picks up his wine. "They don''t have any business with this general. Besides, it''s rarer to see you stay calm in front of girls, Yan."

    Yan grinned. "I don''t want to create trouble for my father."

    "Really?"

    "Well, those girls are annoying," Yan frowned a bit. "Besides, I heard that there''s another stunning beauty that will come here."

    "I was correct to say that your mind is filled with nothing, but girls."

    Yan and Soujin continue their banter without caring for those officials who wanted to get close. Both Yan and Soujin are 20 years old and Soujin is Yan desk study partner, so they become close even after they''re adult.

    Soujin¡¯s name is Nanglong Soujin, he''s a genius in the battlefield and since young, he has already reaped countless victory. If not for the rise of a new young general called Jun Min, no one will be his match.

    Yan is the third prince of Ming Kingdom. The emperor didn''t really like him because he''s a complete useless prince. If not for his friendship with Soujin, he would never catch the emperor¡¯s eyes.

    It''s at that time that the eunuch announcement reaches their ears.

    "Jun family has arrived."

    Both of them raised their head and two people come in sight. The amount of family number in Jun family is truly pitiful. Compared to many other nobles who come with more than 10 people, this two people definitely stood out.

    Yan sighed. "Why should she wear a veil? With such a fair skin and petite body, I''m sure she''s incredibly pretty. Too bad, she''s too young for me."

    Not only Yan who has those thoughts, many other young men also sighed. But they cannot possibly ask an unmarried woman to unmask her veil since its normal for them. All they could do now is grumbled in silence.

    Soujin ignored his friend''s lament as he observes the little girl. He notices her clumsy steps, her stiff greeting, and her timid behavior.

    For a woman she''s truly an eyesore. Such a show of uselessness and yet the Jun family still brings her with them. It can''t be helped though, the Jun family only has four people and its better two than one since the other two is still in the battlefield.

    "What a clumsy girl, right Soujin?" Yan asked as he felt something was weird about Soujin. He has never seen Soujin pay interest to a woman.

    Soujin looks back. "What is it?"

    "You have taste in a young girl?"

    Soujin rolled his eyes. "No, I''m only interested in what kind of family could produce such a talented general. But, they''re truly lacking in educating a woman."

    Yan didn''t answer. He soon shifted their conversation and they no longer remember that clumsy little girl anymore.

 2. The Useless Girl

    Jun Hua eyes watched the splendor on the big hall. The bright lantern, the festive atmosphere, and the countless officials in the hall. Her mind splendidly memorizes all of their faces. But because she''s too focused on them, she forgot the correct etiquette to greet the imperial family. It causes her to make many mistakes.

    On the back, Xia secretly cursed inside her mind. Her miss is standing before many officials and her mistake... would surely cause them to look down on Jun family even more.

    Unfortunately, there''s nothing she could do. Jun Hua paid no heed to many disguised disdain directed towards her and choose a seat at a quiet place. Her eyes are busy observing the people who come while Xia could only stand by her side with worry.

    "The Lin family has arrived."

    The eunuch announcement makes the girl once again lifted her head. She could see a group of people coming.

    At the front is a man with scholarly aura, Lin Tang, Jun Hua Father. He''s walking beside his wife, Chun Maora. Behind him walked two of his concubine and 4 children, 2 sons and 2 daughters. In this occasion only the official wife and concubine who have children could come.

    Jun Hua stared at them indifferently. She doesn''t have much recollection of this man, but she knows that he''s her father. All this years, he never once visited her, not even when Jun family adoptive son Jun Min achieve big on the battlefield. He keeps on with his facade.

    "Xia, do you know what kind of people that I hate so much?"

    "Miss?"

    Jun Hua stared at Lin Tang. "It¡¯s the kind of man that neglected his wife for another woman and throws aside his own daughter."

    Knowing that Jun Hua talked about her father, Xia didn''t comment anything. She has already followed her miss for 5 years and naturally she knows a bit about her life before she goes into Jun family. A kind of life that she herself wouldn''t want to experience.

    Jun Hua existence could be easily forgotten, but at that moment a certain girl comes towards her. Jun Hua stared at her with a frown. What does she want from her?

    "Jun Hua, why don''t you join the others?" a truly petite girl asked with smile. Jun Hua raised her head and she see a girl around the age of 15 standing before her. The girl countenance is incredibly pretty with fair skin and red cherry lips. The dimples by her cheeks are showing when she''s smiling and her long eyelashes will attract numerous man.

    It took Jun Hua some time before remembering the girl name. She''s Lin Yuan, the first daughter of Lin family, but she''s a concubine born. Considering her age, it won''t take long before she''s being married away. All girls wanted to marry a perfect man and Jun Hua adoptive brother is one of the top list there.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Jun Hua pursed her lips. How could she doesn''t know this girl real intention? But it won''t do her any good if she refused frankly.

    "Jun Hua thanks Sister Lin Yuan, but Jun Hua is not used with party," Jun Hua answered softly. Her small voice is hard to hear, but it''s truly pleasing to hear.

    Lin Yuan is stunned when she hears Jun Hua voice. The little girl voice is soft and lovable. Coupled with her fair skin and lovely eyes, even Lin Yuan has to admit that this girl is astonishingly pretty. Those so called pretty girl, in front of Jun Hua is nothing to compare.

    "How about if I introduce you to my friends?" Lin Yuan said.

    "But, I don''t want to trouble Sister Lin Yuan."

    Lin Yuan smiled softly. Although her original purpose is to get close with Jun Hua in order to get close with her adoptive brother, she cannot help, but feeling that this girl is cute. She truly wanted to pinch the girl cheeks, but held herself because of her status.

    "Silly girl, what trouble can it be? Come on, let me take you around."

    Jun Hua wears helpless expression and obediently followed Lin Yuan. The other young man and woman who see it think that Jun Hua is truly a weak girl. Look! She keeps on following her half-sister throughout the party with such obedience.

    Jun Zhanxian pretended that he didn''t hear those comments. He had to hold himself back. If not, he would surely yell to the whole world about her daughter brilliance. But he can''t. He has to hold himself back.

    "Zhanxian, you seem even more robust now," a laughter come to the old man ears.

    Jun Zhanxian smiled wryly. "Nanglong Souka, you old dog. Why are you bothering me instead of playing with your grandson?"

    Nanglong Souka laughed. "That troublesome grandson of mine is busy."

    "Busy talking?"

    Nanglong Souka coughed a bit. Jun Zhanxian sighed. He could see Nanglong Soujin is busy talking with Prince Yan and completely ignoring his grandfather. It''s quite normal since he''s already an adult, but Jun Zhanxian know that his old friends is a bit lonely with that.

    "Anyway, has your grandson prepared himself?" Nanglong Souka stared at Jun Zhanxian.

    Jun Zhanxian brows rose. "What for?"

    "The emperor will test all of the younger generation general. Naturally, your grandson is included inside. All of them will be summoned into the palace tomorrow."

    Jun Zhanxian frowned. Normally the rank of general couldn''t be obtained by young people, but in this kingdom alone, there''re already 3 people who obtained it even before they''re married. One of them now has married, but he''s still in his early 20-s meaning he''s still among the younger generation.

    Coincidentally, the three of them come from the 3 big military families in this kingdom. Jun family once ranked first among them, but it decline sharply leaving only two capable people. One of them is among the younger generation.

    "Seems like, the emperor is still hell bent on making my family fall," Jun Zhanxian sighed.

    Nanglong Souka just shrugged. "Once you pass by this calamity, your family will thrive. Of course, it doesn''t mean it would always be peaceful."

    "The emperor will soon arrive, you better go back to your seat."

    "Sure, thanks anyway."

    Jun Zhanxian sighed and looks towards the dragon throne. The emperor obviously come last as this is his party. The eyes he used to look at the chair are undoubtedly cold. Jun Zhanxian know, in this kingdom his family has too many enemies and the person at the highest rank is one of them.

 3. Lin Family

    Not long after that, the eunuch announces the Emperor and Empress arrival. The emperor is already quite old, but he still walked straight. His lavish and gorgeous clothes describe his status perfectly. By his side is a woman wearing the phoenix dress. Her face is already growing old, but she has the aura of a refined woman.

    All of the people there rise to greet the emperor and empress. After greeting, they continue as before, but their talking is much more refined.

    Jun Hua didn''t really stand out from the masses. She eyed the big guy at the throne calmly, the coldness within her eye is concealed deeply. There will be a day when she forces that guy to fall from the throne. This is one of her vow towards her family.

    "Jun Hua, let me introduce you to my other friends," Lin Yuan still continue to drag Jun Hua along. The girl played along, she didn''t trace any hostility from Lin Yuan and although the girl has other motives, at least she''s quite true to herself.

    After another round of greeting countless girls from nobles¡¯ family, finally Lin Yuan let her rest. Jun Hua and Lin Yuan sit together, and Lin Yuan talked to her about many things in the capital, from gossip to lessons at school.

    "Jun Hua, why don''t you attend the school? Usually, a girl will go there when they reach 13 to have broadened knowledge about woman things."

    There''s indeed an academy for girls. There, they would learn about etiquette, music, painting, needlework, and math. They would study for 3 years as the preparation before their marriage since woman task is housework.

    Jun Hua blanked a little when she heard about the academy. She never learns at least 3 of them, if she joined in, she would surely become a laughing stock.

    "I don''t know..."

    Lin Yuan sighed. "Really, if only dad didn''t force you out from our family, you will definitely learn about more things with us."

    Jun Hua only partially agree with that. She knows that with Chun Maora highly jealous personality, it will be a miracle if she could stay perfectly fine there. But Lin Yuan indeed has another point, in Jun family she could barely learn things about women. Jun family is a family of general and most woman died young so there''re no one who could teach Jun Hua.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The little girl eyes flashed with interest. It seems she has found something she could use now. The relation between Jun family and Lin family could be considered as the worst right now and Lin Tang didn''t seem to have any intention to change it. Jun Hua naturally doesn''t want anything to do with them too, but she has other things the Lin family could help with.

    "Don''t blame your father for that."

    Lin Yuan eyes widened a bit. She hears Jun Hua use ''your father'' and not just ''father'', it seems she too doesn''t want to acknowledge that Lin Tang is her father. But it''s perfectly normal considering what she had already go through all this years.

    "Well, you can also join from your family side. They wouldn''t discriminate you."

    Jun Hua nodded. "I will talk about it to my grandfather later."

    Lin Yuan face beamed and she continue to talk with Jun Hua for a good long time until the second daughter of Lin family, Lin San come over.

    "Sis, why are you talking with this waste?"

    Lin San looks towards Jun Hua with mockery. Lin San is the daughter of Chun Maora, the twins of Lin Hong. She''s a spoiled little girl and only a few days older than Jun Hua. Her face is stunningly pretty, but her attitude is a bit annoying.

    Lin Yuan face changed a bit. "She''s our sister too so I think it will be better to introduce her to my friends."

    "What''s the use of it?" Lin San mock it a bit. But she remembers Jun Hua adoptive brother so she didn''t lash out to her. She''s highly jealous of the perfect brother of Jun family. Compared to him, his scholarly brother seems lacking. Lin Hong is a gifted scholar, but he''s nothing compared to many other smart men in the capital. As a result, he could only work tirelessly every day.

    Lin San humped a bit before leaving with other girls who followed after her. Lin Tang is a prime minister so it''s natural that many people want to get close with his sons and daughters. The main target is obviously Lin San and Lin Hong since they''re the main wife son and daughter.

    "Don''t mind her, she''s just a bit airhead."

    Airhead is an incorrect description for Lin San. It''s more correct to say that she doesn''t have any brain at all. Jun Hua smiled.

    "I don''t mind it Sister Lin Yuan."

    Seeing Jun Hua smile, Lin Yuan feels a bit relief. But somehow she feels something is amiss from the girl smile, it''s just she couldn''t deduce what it is.

    The party didn''t last much longer and Jun Zhanxian isn''t that proficient in handling people too so he doesn''t want to stay for a long time here.

    "Sister Lin Yuan, it''s time for me to go."

    "Right, see you in the next change, Jun Hua."

    With that the two girls part way. Xia hurriedly follows Jun Hua out.

    Jun Hua smiled. "Xia, what do you think if I become part of Lin family again?"

    Xia face changed a bit. "Miss, why would you want to be a part of Lin family? They are all just some useless people."

    "Not necessarily true. These kinds of people have their own use."

    Jun Hua got inside her carriage and go towards her home. Inside her mind countless ideas start to resurface.

 4. Jun Hua (Min)

    "We''ve arrived."

    Jun Hua climbed down from the carriage and strolled inside her house in ease. It has been some time since she comes back here so she wanted to enjoy her time. Behind her, Xia tried her best to maintain the same speed with her miss.

    "Jun Hua, come here for a second."

    "Yes Grandpa?"

    Jun Hua walked towards her grandfather who''s sitting on a chair in the hall. His face is dark and serious.

    "The emperor wanted to test all the new general of young generation. Given that ''Jun Min'' is famous, you will need to meet him."

    Hearing that news, Jun Hua face darkened. Jun Min is the name of her adoptive brother who in fact didn''t exist. It''s a figure she created with her family help in order to allow their family rises again. Since a girl cannot join war in normal case, she has to make a different identity and after some discussion they come up with that idea.

    Although her plan is to make an excellent brother, she would have never thought that she would be this famous. The name Jun Min already erected deeply and countless people are hoping to meet the boy. Jun Hua herself is only a rookie general and still requires her uncle help on some occasion, but for her soldier, just her presence alone is enough to make their blood boil and wanting to charge towards the enemies.

    Her physical strength is indeed higher than most people, but compared to those seasoned fighter, she''s not that good. What she has is only her wits and her small age that boost the soldier morality on the war.

    "Just what does that person wanted?" Jun Hua raged. She doesn''t want to meet that person as Jun Min ever, but she knows that it''s impossible. With her achievement, many people will be suspicious if she never appeared and their Jun family will be in for big trouble.

    "Souka said he wanted to test the younger generation general, but I think it''s not that simple," Jun Zhenxian brows furrowed. "No matter what happened, you have to be careful, understand?"

    Jun Hua nodded.

    "Right, when will he call?"

    Jun Zhenxian was going to say that he doesn''t know when a eunuch come saying he got emperor order to pass a message. Jun Zhenxian takes the scroll and his face grows even darker. The emperor requested that they all come to the palace tomorrow.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    After the eunuch goes, Jun Hua raised her head. "There shouldn''t be anyone who knows that I have returned, right?"

    Her words are correct. Because Jun Hua needs to attend as a girl, she has to return from the battlefield without anyone knowing that Jun Min is gone. She returns stealthily, but there are still people caught wind of it. There''s only one possibility, there''re spies watching her.

    Jun Zhenxian hurriedly goes outside. He wants to hack down the spies as soon as possible. Watching her raging grandfather, Jun Hua sighed. She chooses to return to her room and rest since she doesn''t have much time for resting anymore. That emperor would surely choose a hard mission for them and possibly do something to hinder her.

    Xia helped Jun Hua changed and washes before the girl sleep. Early next morning, Jun Hua has already waked up and she lazily comes out from her bed. The comfortable bed is a luxury for her and she feels slightly reluctant to wake, but she has to.

    "Xia."

    "Yes miss," Xia helped Jun Hua to prepare her makeup, but after she has put all of it in order on the table, she retreated back.

    Jun Hua pick up a face mask and wear it on her face. The face of Jun Hua is highly feminine and it will be hard for her to pass as a boy with that face. Because of that, when she''s on the battlefield, she will wear a face mask. The feature of the face mask didn''t differ much from her face, but it''s much more boy-like. If one sees her face after she wears the face mask, they would at most think her as a flower boy.

    After putting the face mask, Jun Hua proceeds to wear some lotion on her skin to make it darker. Her original skin is fair white like snow, but after she used it, she looks tanned.

    Finishing the skin, Jun Hua tied up her hair to make a bun and considerably make her hair looks far shorter. Since she always uses this way to do her hair, she is already proficient with men hairstyle so it doesn''t take her too long to finish her hair.

    Lastly, Jun Hua picks up a blue robe and wears it. She cannot wear armor in the capital unless she''s planning to go to war. The robe makes her looks like a refined scholar not a general. On the side, Xia sighed deeply. If only her miss is a genuine man, there will be countless woman falls for his just from his appearance. Even Xia herself cannot help, but feeling that she would definitely fall for Jun Hua if it''s not because she knows that she''s a girl.

    Seeing the stunned expression on Xia face, Jun Hua laughed. "Have you fallen for me again, Xia?"

    Xia blushed. "I don''t... It''s your fault for being so handsome."

    Jun Hua laughed, she loves to tease Xia since the girl would easily blush. Jun Hua waved her hand and a girl dressed in black appeared. Her stature is similar with Jun Hua, but her face is highly different.

    "Min, you stay here and stayed alert. If there''s anyone looking for Jun Hua, just appeared and act like a shy girl."

    "Yes Miss."

    The girl in black is one of Jun Hua bodyguard. She''s a trained assassin and her job mainly is to substitute Jun Hua if she needs to appear as both Jun Min and Jun Hua. Other than that, she needs to protect Jun Hua in case she requires it.

    "Xia, you stay here too."

    Xia nodded. She knows that she cannot follow Jun Hua when she''s dressed as Jun Min or people would feels suspicious.

    After she''s done with the instruction, Jun Hua proceeds to go to the castle.

 5. Military Families

    Jun Zhenxian has already waited for his ''grandson''. When he sees Jun Hua appeared, his face light up. He rarely goes to the front line so Jun Hua face is also a big surprise for him. Seeing the face that looked similar to his own son, he feels stunned.

    "Grandpa, don''t tell me that my face shocked you so much?" Jun Hua wears a helpless expression.

    Jun Zhenxian laughed, not embarrassed at all about his stunned face that he showed. "You looks so much like Qing¡¯er* when he''s young."

    "Well, I''m your granddaughter."

    "Yes, you''re correct. Come on, I have prepared the carriage."

    "Yes Grandpa."

    - Inside the castle

    There''re already 4 people there, 2 old man and 2 youngsters. Two of them are Nanglong Souka and Nanglong Soujin. The other two are Lan Teng and Lan Ping. Among the big families in the capital, only three of them have high achievement in military. Those three families are these three, Nanglong family, Lan family, and the one yet to come, Jun family.

    Jun and Lan family are both completely focused on military which will make them fall once their military is suppressed. This is what happened to Jun family around 15 years ago and they already had nearly fallen completely if not for some genius left behind.

    "Those Jun family sure takes their time," Lan Teng said with mocking tone. They never even once have good relation with Jun family. They always stayed at each other throats and compete all the way. Jun family fall is something he has already hoped for long, but then it doesn''t happen.

    "Their location is the farthest," Nanglong Souka retorted calmly. "Besides, it''s still not the appointed time yet."

    Lan Teng throw murderous gaze towards Nanglong Souka, but he still concede. Nanglong family has both influence in military and government. Not only that, Nanglong Souka himself is a prime minister who''s only a bit old, but still in his prime. There''re only two prime minister in the Ming Kingdom, Prime Minister of Left is Lin Tang while Prime Minister of Right is Nanglong Souka.

    They''re the 4 big families in the kingdom and soon, there will only be three big family since Jun family has long lost its qualification. The 4 family is always at each other''s end. They will banter and sometime have some friendly relation, but never too close.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Lan Ping throw unfriendly gaze towards Nanglong Soujin. "Since our old man is arguing, what about you? Do you want to join in?"

    "Not interested."

    "Why?"

    "You''re not worthy."

    Lan Ping suddenly has the urge to strangle the man in front of him. He has once heard about him and knows about his achievement. Compared to him, the man in front of him is far more dazzling and powerful. Although unwilling, Lan Ping could only choose to restrain himself.

    Nanglong Soujin is indeed didn''t put Lan Ping in his eyes. For him, only someone as accomplished as Jun Min could make him looks at that person. The others are only decoration that doesn''t have much importance.

    He''s already bored when the eunuch announces the arrival of Jun family. Once again there are two people walking inside, but this time it''s a boy who comes and not a girl.

    The four of them focused their eyes on the boy. The name Jun Min is truly famous especially in the place he leads. The boy has never returned to the capital before now. They too only know about it from the spies they placed on the wall so they''re highly curious about him. How could a boy of 14 years old become a general?

    One looks and they''re already perplexed. The boy stature is small, just like a girl. His refined clothes and his peaceful aura would make them mistook him for an ordinary boy. Among the 4 of them, only Nanglong Soujin sensed something amiss. The feeling Jun Min gave him is like a sleeping lion, a beast in the human skin.

    Nanglong Soujin lips perked up. He feels like this challenge is going to be interesting.

    "Hahaha, have you all waited for long?" Jun Zhenxian laughed. Instead of apologizing, this old man chooses to make fun of his old friends.

    Lan Teng brows creased up. He never like this old man who cannot seems to read situation and mostly create troubles. Nanglong Souka shakes his head helplessly. His old pal never changes and always the same playful and shameless old man.

    "So, this is Jun Min?" Nanglong Souka shifted his gaze towards the boy. Jun Hua raised his head and his calm eyes exchanged gaze with that old man.

    "My name is Jun Min, it''s a pleasure to meet you all."

    Jun Min voice is still a bit childish. Boys normally mature later, but usually at 14 years old, their voices would have already started to change. Jun Hua is still not proficient in changing his voice since it would look unnatural so she could only use her real voice and toned it down a bit. In any case, it''s unlikely she will meet them as a girl.

    Lan Ping stared at Jun Min with hate. The boy is clearly only a kid, how could he become so famous within such short time?

    Jun Hua raised her head and meet with the two young general gaze. She has long heard about them, even before she steps onto the battlefield. But seeing them now makes her more certain that they''re truly powerful. Her gaze remained calm as she stared back.

    "Little boy, do you have confidence to finish this challenged?" Lan Ping provokes her.

    Jun Hua doesn''t have any idea about what kind of test the emperor has prepared, but anything that person throw, she''s ready to accept it.

    "I will."

    Lan Ping truly hates the way Jun Hua keeps her calm. He''s about to provoke her again when the eunuch announces the emperor arrival.

    "The emperor has arrived!"

 6. Test from the Emperor

    The emperor walks in grandly as usual. The six of them corrected their posture and kowtowed towards the king.

    "This subject greets the emperor."

    The emperor smiled. "So you have all arrived. Please take a seat."

    The emperor sits down first before the 6 of them dare to sits down. The emperor eyes have long locked unto Jun Min. He has long heard about this boy, but seeing his appearance, he feels a bit strange. The kid didn''t look any different with most of teenagers on the streets so how could he have so much accomplishment?

    The emperor didn''t show his curiosity and instead started to talk calmly.

    "I call you all here to help me in constructing a strategy. There''s a certain riot in the Jin Village started from 3 days ago. This is the map of the area and I wanted to know your thoughts about it."

    The eunuch comes forward and presented the map. They have marked the position of the enemies and the troops they had in the city nearby. The number is not great, but if they need reinforcement, it will take some time before the capital could send any more people.

    "How much time we have?" Soujin asks first.

    "It''s better to resolve this riot quickly in order to avoid any disturbances."

    Lan Ping face scrunched a bit. He has just wanted to propose to cut the supply chain for the village in order to weaken the force there. The position of the village is quite remote so it will be easy to block them, but with the emperor wanted them to resolve it quickly, there''s no way he could propose it.

    "What is their demand?" this time it''s Jun Hua who asks.

    The eunuch steps forward. "They ask for a new official sent there because they don''t like the previous official. According to our report, this official is a good one and there shouldn''t be any need to change him."

    "So they turned hostile just to change the official?" Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. "Then you should just switch the official with the other city near them. It should solve the problem if there''s not more demand."

    The eunuch is stunned. Jun Hua straightforward answer is actually the same with the one their strategist said. It''s just the official has some backing and somehow they don''t want to allow this official to change the position. The strategist thus chooses a different method, and that family has to accept.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Soujin closes his eyes. "But the official has some backing so makes it difficult to change. If I''m not wrong, you have already deployed people to forcefully shift that official job to the neighboring village that''s about the same size and some money to coax that family."

    The problems have been resolved? This is the first time Lan Ping heard about it and all of his war strategy he wants to propose soon disappear. If it''s like this, why does the emperor asks them to come here early in the morning?

    The emperor is not too surprised with this development. He had already anticipated that Soujin would have some news beforehand since the Nanglong family is indeed strong. The unexpected thing is how quick Jun Min proposes his ideas even before he knows the entire situation on there.

    "It''s just some warm up. The real challenge is this one."

    Another eunuch brings them another map. This is the map of Ming Kingdom and some areas which still ''free''. There''re a lot of small villages and kingdoms around the few big kingdoms and on some occasion, they will try to take them in. The map the emperor presented to them has three small kingdoms marked by the emperor.

    "There''re three small kingdoms on the West that has been growing in power. I wanted to subdue them with using small number of soldier. There''s already 5000 soldier with their general waiting for order on the border. Your task is to subdue these kingdoms in less than 2 months."

    Jun Hua stared at the map and calculated inside her mind. Even with horse, she could only reach the border in 5 days, which is if she sprinted all the way without sleeping. Then she needs to organize the soldier and march towards the enemies. All in all, it requires around 1, 5 month at the very least.

    Soujin stared at the map for a moment. The task is not impossible, but 2 months are highly arduous. If they didn''t have any trouble, they should be able to finish it in time, but if there''re a lot of problems, it will take much longer.

    Lan Ping looks at the map and tries to remember all of it perfectly. He wants to show them all that he''s a brilliant general.

    "Now, choose among these three kingdoms which one will you pick?"

    The three old men wait on the back patiently. For a kingdom to strive, they require strong and talented people. It''s only normal that the emperor wants to test them, but Jun Zhenxian knows that this emperor would undoubtedly make their Jun family task even harder.

    Jun Hua eyes sweep across the three kingdom and countless strategy appeared within her mind. Soon she smiled slightly, she has managed to find a suitable strategy which will allow her to conquer the kingdom swiftly, but there''s a big risk there.

    "Who wants to choose first?"

    The three of them looks at each other. Seeing that the two of them are still probing, Jun Hua raised her hand.

    "Which one, Jun Min?"

    "Al Kingdom."

    Soujin brows creased at Jun Hua choice, but he doesn''t really mind it. He let Lan Ping choose and pick the last one they didn''t take.

    The emperor only says good luck before retreating to the back, leaving the three of them in the hall. His last message is 2 months starting tomorrow.

 7. First Bet

    Lan Ping hurriedly goes outside after bidding farewell towards the two of them. Jun Hua and Nanglong Soujin also walked outside, but their pace is calm.

    "Are you sure you can finish this task only with the soldier the emperor provided?" Soujin started a conversation.

    Jun Hua brows raised up. "5000 is not a lot, but it''s also not little. If one wants to use their family soldier, the time to march there is far longer."

    "True enough."

    The location of their own family soldier is far from the west. Jun family post is the southeast while Nanglong family soldier is the northeast. The closest one is Lan family since they''re on the northwest. But still it will require them around 2 weeks to arrive at that kingdom.

    "Will you go today or tomorrow?"

    "Today," Jun Hua answered. While talking, they have reached the palace gate and she mount up her horses that she has prepared earlier.

    "So you too have readied yourself," Nanglong Soujin also mounted his horse. "Want to go together? Our destination is the same."

    The three of them need to go towards one part of the border to take the lead of the soldier so it''s not wrong to say that their first destination is the same. They will only part when they''re about to go to their respective kingdom.

    Jun Hua brows rose. Why this man is suddenly talked so much to her? She doesn''t remember having any interaction with him before. Forget it, better just go.

    Jun Hua ignored Soujin, but their horses pace is more or less the same which makes them stay side by side. Jun Hua''s ready to choose a different path when Soujin talks again.

    "Do you want to have a bet?"

    Jun Hua stared at Nanglong Soujin in confusion. What is this man saying? She would certainly be more confused if she knows that the same man who asked her to have a bet is the same one who rejected a bet before. If Lan Ping hears his request, he will surely have another urge to strangle him.

    "What bet?"

    "Just a simple one. We will bet on who can capture the kingdom the quickest."

    Jun Hua stared back. "If it''s Lan Ping who finished first?"

    "He won''t. He doesn''t have the capability."

    "...."

    Jun Hua first impression of this man right now is how arrogant he is. It is one thing that he has the capability, but another thing to be so shamelessly looks down on people. But from his speech, Jun Hua noticed something.

    "And you think I can?"

    "Maybe," Nanglong Soujin lips curled up, forming a devilish smile. Along with his highly handsome face, his appearance would surely shot down countless girls. Unfortunately, Jun Hua is not one to be captivated by handsome face easily.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "So what is the reward and punishment?" Jun Hua chooses to concede and listen to what this man wanted to propose. If it is interesting enough, why not?

    "Treat for a drink."

    "...."

    This man way of thinking is truly out of ordinary. Jun Hua feels like she has to raise her hand in defeat. She thought he would propose something serious, but it feels like this bet is just some plaything that won''t really hurt both of them if either one of them lose.

    "I''m underage."

    "I forgot you''re a kid," Nanglong Soujin ignored the deathly stare Jun Hua passes on him as he thinks about other way. "Then just a meal for you."

    "Sure then," Jun Hua answered right away. "Be prepared for a hole in your wallet then."

    "Oh, you''re sure that you can win? It''s not that easy, little kid," Soujin grinned and stared at Jun Hua small stature. "Beside, with that small body, how can you eat so much?"

    "Of course I can! I''m still in my growing period."

    Jun Hua really has the urge to beat the crap out of Soujin. This man mouth is truly sharp and deathly. If she were to talk with him any longer she feels that she would lose her self control and started attacking for real.

    Soujin laughed. "You''re interesting kid. I will be waiting for your performance."

    Jun Hua didn''t answered and focused all of her attention to her horses. By her side, Nanglong Soujin also paced his horse with high speed. Both of them continued like this for days before they arrived on the border.

    Jun Hua is highly tired for not sleeping during the journey. On the other hand Soujin still looks fine. She got to admit that this man martial arts is truly high and a small girl like her cannot hope to compare. Nevertheless, she still needs to hold on so she turned her head towards the leading commander, Wang Zhou.

    Wang Zhou walks towards Jun Min and greeted her. He''s a bit disappointed with how Jun Hua looks like because Jun Hua looks too normal. He had once heard about the accomplishment Jun Min had on the battlefield, but it seems those are only rumors.

    Jun Hua stared at the war records and her smile turned colder. Wang Zhou have already become a commander for a long time, but he never have big accomplishment. Looking at the tired looking soldier, they''re no different than died bull waiting for a slaughter. What a good soldier the emperor has prepared!

    "Commander Zhou, do you mind if I talk a few sentences."

    "It''s alright General Min."

    Jun Hua walked calmly to the front of the soldier. When she walked, she could clearly hear the soldier talking about her and doubted her, but she doesn''t mind with all of it. The soldier are all seems reluctant to allow such a small kid lead them.

    Jun Hua cleared her throat.

    "When I come here, I have high anticipation, but seeing you all here, my thought is you are a bunch of useless people and just waiting for the death''s call. If you''re to march against the enemies right now, you would all lose badly."

    The soldiers are staring at Jun Hua with red eyes. They feel highly insulted.

    "General, why are you insulting us?" one of them yelled.

    Jun Hua stared at that person. "Insulting? I''m sure I only says the truth. Tell me, are you here to march for war or waiting for slaughter? Why are you still standing here with such listless eyes? Let me tell you the reason, it''s because you people are incapable to do anything. In the end, you''re all just a waste."

    The soldiers are staring at Jun Hua. They''re incapable? That''s not correct, their skill have been honed for years in the battlefield, how could they be a waste?

    "General! We are not that weak!"

    "Then prove it! Prove that you''re not weak and you''re capable! With that kind of eyes waiting for death, how do you think I could believe in you?"

    The soldier could see that Jun Hua is tired from his slightly disheveled clothes and pale complexion. But compared to them who just waiting here, the little kid looks far more energized and powerful even still yelling towards them. How could they lose to a mere kid? In that instant the 5,000 soldiers all roared up.

    Wang Zhao stared with mouth opened wide and Jun Hua smiled slightly. Her plan to provoke them then let them see their disparity with her seems successful.

    "Commander Zhou, let''s go."

 8. Second Bet

    Jun Zhenxian is waiting in his house calmly. There doesn''t seem to be any worries in his face as he continues his daily activity. Today there''s a guest in his home, Nanglong Souka.

    "Zhenxian, you old man, how can you stay calm when your grandson is in the battlefield?"

    Hearing that question, Jun Zhenxian laughed. "I trust my boy."

    Nanglong Souka rolled his eyes. "How can you be so sure with him?"

    "What about yourself, don''t you have confidence in Soujin?"

    "Of course I am."

    "Then, it''s the same."

    Nanglong Souka truly wanted to beat up this overconfident old man. How could he be more confident than him? Souka choose to stop thinking about it and merely drinks tea here.

    After finishing a book, Jun Zhenxian put it away then sits down in front of Nanglong Souka. He grinned.

    "Since you''re so worried, do you want to have bet with me? Who among our grandson will return earlier?"

    Nanglong Souka scoffed. "You shameless old man, you wanted to bet about your own grandson?"

    Souka didn''t know that his own grandson has just proposed the same things towards Jun Hua. If he knows, he will definitely tagged his own grandson to be even more shameless than this old man in front of him. Not to mention, the contents of their bet is the same.

    "Why not? Are you afraid to lose?"

    "Who''s afraid? Tell me, what do you want to bet?"

    "Just a small treasure is enough, I don''t want to take much from you."

    "Then it''s a deal, you better be prepared to lose."

    The two of them continued their banter, just like children. All the servants have their eyes lowered as if they cannot see this two old man acting shamelessly.

    Soon, news from the battlefield comes.

    ...

    Day 12 of the war.

    "Have you heard about it? My grandson has already taken down one of the city successfully! The news said that the effort he requires was so small that it seems like a child play to him. Hahaha! Are you ready to lose, Zhenxian?"Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Get lost!"

    "You''re the one who propose the bet first so don''t forget that you have to pay in the full amount. Don''t suddenly retract your bet like a coward."

    "Get lost!"

    ...

    Day 15 of the war.

    "Hmm, that Lan Ping is not bad. Zhenxian, he has managed to take down one of the city successfully without much loses. I never know that he could be so capable, but compared to my grandson, he''s nothing at all. Right, how about your grandson, old man? There hasn''t been any news at all. Don''t tell me that he''s actually so weak."

    "Damn you Souka! Meet me in the training hall, now!"

    "You robust idiot old man! I''m not a fighter, I''m an official!"

    The servant all stared at the ground. They didn''t dare to say to anyone about the duke of the kingdom swearing and cursing each other. If both Nanglong Soujin and Jun Hua know about their grandfather ''achievement'', they would surely hide themselves from each other from embarrassment. These two old men are too shameless compared to their status!

    ...

    Day 20 of the war.

    "Souka, seems like you have to prepare yourself for losing. My grandson has captured 3 city in one go! And your son only two right?"

    "...."

    This time it''s Nanglong Souka turn to hold on his temper towards the mocking from his old friends and since Jun Zhenxian has been holding back this few days, he''s even more explosive than usual. To  him, that''s another torture.

    ...

    Day 32 of the war.

    "Souka, pay up your bargains."

    Nanglong Souka cannot be bothered by the shameless old man in front of him as his eyes continue to watch the news the people has brought from the front line. Jun Min has managed to subdue the Al Kingdom king meaning, he has won the war. The time the little boy required is only half the given time. It''s already a high achievement for them to completely subdue a kingdom within a months¡¯ time.

    Jun Zhenxian is still laughing heartily when Nanglong Souka stared at him full of seriousness.

    "How could he do it? He was lagging behind, but now he has already finished far earlier than the others?"

    "I don''t know. That boy is a gifted general so I never meddle with him anymore."

    Jun Zhenxian is saying the truth. After sending Jun Hua to the battlefield, he has left all of her training and all to his first son. Because of that he doesn''t really know what kind of strategy Jun Hua used nor her fighting prowess.

    Nanglong Souka sighed. "I will send the treasure later for you.

    ...

    Day 40 of the war, Nanglong Soujin manage to subdue Lim Kingdom.

    Day 52 of the war, Jun Min is back to the capital with victory.

    Day 54 of the war, Nanglong Soujin returned to the capital with victory.

    Day 61 of the war, Lan Ping manage to subdue Yun Kingom.

    ...

    On the day Jun Hua returned, the first things she does is returned to her room and have a good sleep for a whole day. The time she took for returning is longer because of some things she needs to take care before returning. Because of that, Jun Hua is highly tired.

    Jun Hua only manage to wake up the next afternoon and the little girl goes to meet her grandfather.

    "Grandpa, I''m back."

    "How''s your condition after resting for a day?" Jun Zhenxian asks in happy mood. Nanglong Souka has already sent him the treasure he promised so of course this old man is happy.

    "I''m pretty good," Jun Hua answered. "Right, has the Lin family makes a move?"

    "Nope, what are you plotting now, little girl?"

    Jun Hua smiled. "Something special. But it''s alright, I can do it later. Oh yeah, grandpa, sign me up for the academy."

    This time Jun Zhenxian is stunned. "As Jun Hua or Jun Min?"

    "Jun Hua."

    Jun Zhenxian stared at his granddaughter eyes deeply. He knows very well that as a girl, there are too many things Jun Hua lacked. Does she think she could catch up with those ladies? Jun Zhenxian chooses not to think about it and agree with her.

    "Alright then. It will be done in a few days."

 9. Result of the Test

    Nanglong Soujin has long known that he lost the bet, but he didn''t feel much anxious. The different case happened with his grandfather who''s already berating him loudly the moment he steps into his home.

    "Are you done, old man?"

    Nanglong Souka could only raise his hand in helpless manner while Nanglong Soujin mother, Qin Shie, tried to ease up her father-in-law anger. She feels that Soujin already done enough for the kingdom, why this old man should continue to pester him?

    "Come on soujin must be tired from all the war. Why don''t you rest up for a while?"

    Towards his mother soujin is far warmer. "It''s okay mom. I didn''t hurry back to the capital so I''m not really tired."

    "Silly boy, then let''s eat. Mother has prepared your favorite meal."

    Getting ignored by his grandson, Nanglong Souka could only forcefully accept it and eat with them while grumbling. He has already lost one of his treasures and now even his grandson is ignoring him. After eating soujin bid farewell and goes towards Jun family to fulfill his bargain.

    Jun Zhenxian almost spurted the water he drinks when a servant told him that Nanglong Soujin has come. He could understand if it''s Nanglong Souka, but Nanglong Soujin? Why has that boy suddenly come here?

    "What does he want?"

    "He''s looking for Jun Min."

    "Let him in and called Jun Min to come here!"

    Jun Hua is in her room when the servant told her about Soujin. Jun Hua hurriedly tossed the book she reads on the table and dressed up as Jun Min. She knows about the reason Soujin come, but never expected him to come straightaway to her house the moment he returned to the capital!

    In a few minutes, Jun Hua has finished dressing up and come out to meet Nanglong Soujin. Nanglong Soujin has just arrived and currently talked with Jun Zhenxian when he sees a little boy coming towards him.

    "Soujin, why are you coming today?" Jun Hua asks in displeasure.

    Soujin laughed. "Today is Saturday and it''s a perfect day to fulfill my debt. Do you have time to stroll the streets?"

    "I do," Jun Hua nodded. "Grandpa, I will be going for a while."

    Without waiting for Jun Zhenxian to answer, Jun Hua already bolted from the room followed by Nanglong Soujin. Jun Zhenxian could only watch helplessly. Just what those two are planning now? Never mind, he will asks Jun Hua when she returns.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Soujin and Jun Min walked on the streets. At first Jun Hua thought that they''re going to go by carriage, but unexpectedly, this man wants her to walk by feet. The passerby is staring at them with curiosity. It''s rare to see two highly handsome man on the streets. Especially the girls, many of them already blushed the moment they see these two.

    Jun Hua chooses to ignore them and focused on following Nanglong Soujin. He didn''t talk much when walking, but those silent only last for a few minutes before Soujin stopped in front of a luxurious restaurant. Jun Hua stared at the restaurant name with wide eyes. She has long heard about this restaurant and it''s highly expensive food. Eating here will surely cost a lot.

    "Restaurant Han Yan. Soujin, isn''t this restaurant is highly expensive? If you''re not the friends of Young Noble Han, you have to pay price 10x more."

    Young Noble Han is a wealthy figure, but no one actually knows him. The number of people who knows his real face numbered very few and they too won''t divulge his identity. Because of that, Restaurant Han Yan is the most expensive restaurant in the capital, but many people still come here because of the luxurious atmosphere and good food.

    "Don''t worry, I know the owner."

    With that Nanglong Soujin walked inside calmly with Jun Hua followed behind. The brilliance of this place isn''t losing out with the palace. Jun Hua feels like her eyes blinded out with the brilliance of the many things on this restaurant. Now she finally knows why many people willing to part with their money to eat here. This is truly a good place to brag, especially to girls.

    "Soujin! You''re really taking your time!" a man yelled. Jun Hua eyes almost popped out when she see that person. The one who yelled is Prince Yan, the third prince of Ming Kingdom. She never knows that a prince could behave like that...

    "Ming Yan, I bring a guest here," Soujin casually pointed out.

    Jun Hua hurriedly bows down. "Jun Min greets Prince Yan."

    "You don''t have to be so formal!" Yan didn''t really paid attention, but then it knocked to him that it''s the name of the famous young general in the capital. He hurriedly turned his head. "You''re Jun Min who won the war in 1 month?"

    Jun Hua is startled. "It''s 1 month and 2 days."

    Yan turned to look at Soujin with question in his eyes. What does this man do to make this little monster come with him here? Unfortunately soujin averted his eyes and conveniently sits down on one of the seat.

    "Take a seat, Jun Min. Let''s eat with us."

    Jun Hua nodded. "Thank you Prince Yan."

    "Just calls me Yan," Yan said, seeing the hesitation on Jun Min face, he added. "I insist."

    "I understand Yan."

    Soujin ordered some of the food and handed the list of food towards Jun Hua. Jun Hua eyes stared at the price and somehow feel her heart bleeds a little. Well, it''s not her who pays so let''s just eat. With that in mind, Jun Hua chooses some food that looks interesting enough.

    "Soujin, is it alright? The prices of the foods are a bit expensive..."

    Soujin nodded. "its fine, Yan will pays for us."

    Yan almost choked the wine he drank. "You rascal! Why would I want to pay for your food?"

    "You''re the owner so pay for me this time."

    Yan rolled his eyes in displeasure while Jun Hua stared at Yan in disbelief. That Young Noble Han is actually Prince Yan? There''s no way she would have expected it even in her dreams.

    Seeing the surprise in Jun Hua face, Yan laughed.

    "You''re surprised little boy?"

 10. A Promise

    A mere surprise is undermining the feeling Jun Hua experienced now. She had once heard that among the 4 imperial sons, the third prince, Prince Yan is the most useless one since all he does is searching for woman. He often stirred up trouble too and many people are saying that he''s just a good for nothing. But now she has just found out that the owner of the most expensive restaurant in the capital turned out to be him!

    Jun Hua stared at Yan face for a few second before pulling herself back to reality. This prince... she truly doesn''t know why he chooses to hide deeply, but it''s not her business. Jun Hua nodded at Yan question.

    "Prince Yan is truly a hidden dragon."

    Yan laughed. "Call me Yan. I detest hearing my friends call me a prince."

    Jun Hua could only comply with his request. She''s a bit surprised with the fact that Yan actually willing to tell such a huge secret to her. They have just met for the first time, but he tells her such a big secret? Is there any other motive?

    Yan turned to Soujin. "You still have to pay. I didn''t build this restaurant without money."

    "Reduce two of the zero on the end."

    "You... fine."

    Jun Hua nudged Soujin. "You should have chooses a different restaurant."

    "No worries, even if I don''t pay, Yan won''t suffer any loses."

    "That''s not that, but didn''t you promise to treat me?"

    Yan almost choked for the second time today. The coming of Jun Min already surprised him so much, now he has just found out that his friends promises to treat a man. Has his friends¡¯ path deviated?

    Yan wanted to ask, but seeing the murderous gaze Soujin give him, he chooses to swallow that thought. If he dare to utter it, he''s sure that he won''t be able to get out from bed for a whole week!

    "I lose a bet with this boy," Soujin uttered out slowly. "Since he''s too young for drinking, I choose to change the bet into meal."

    "I see."

    Yan nodded in understanding, but the next second he burst out laughing. Soujin completely ignored his best friends while Jun Hua stared in bewilderment. Why is he suddenly laughing? Is there anything wrong with what Soujin told him?

    "Soujin... actually lose... in a bet... Wahaha... I can''t believe it... You finally have a match."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Yan, meet me in training hall in an hour."

    "Wait... wahaha... I can''t stop laughing¡­ Don¡¯t beat me up... hahaha."

    Jun Hua truly turned speechless with their banter. From Yan reaction, it seems Soujin has never loses in a bet before? How could he do it? Even she''s not sure she could always win since this time she only manages to find a loophole.

    Soujin hammer his finger on the table and only after that did Yan stopped laughing.

    Luckily the food comes and they started to eat. Soujin only eats a bit, while Jun Hua and Yan cleaned up the rest of the food. This is the first time Jun Hua tastes such a good food. With her rarely stays at home and the quality of her food cannot be compared with this one, she feels like this is truly a big treat for her.

    "How''s it?"

    "It''s really good. Thank you Soujin."

    Soujin nodded. "Let''s take a walk across the street, and then I want to have a duel with you."

    "Okay then," Jun Hua agreed. She''s not sure about Soujin fighting ability, but she knows that his ability much be higher than her. With such a change to train herself, why should she pass?

    "Yan?"

    "I''m not going."

    Yan stays on his seats as he watched the two of them disappear from his sight. The moment they disappear, he turned serious.

    "Shu, have you finished researching about Jun Min. What do you think about him?"

    A man appeared in front of Yan. "Replying to Young Master, General Min is a highly talented general. He has just reach 14, but his fighting prowess and strategies are exceptional. According to his battle record, he''s similar with Young Master Soujin, there''s no battle where he loses."

    Yan nodded. He has the same view when he heard about that extraordinary feat Jun Min does in the test. After meeting with the boy today, he feels that his character is good and it won''t be bad to befriend him. The only problem is there must be a lot of enemies.

    "He''s truly interesting. I truly wanted to meet with him again."

    The duels between Soujin and Jun Hua didn''t last long. Jun Hua cannot compare to Soujin in terms of pure martial arts and power. Many times she almost got hit critically by the training sword. In the end she got hit and forced to end the duel.

    "You''re truly a kid. Your power is still lacking, but your skill is not bad," Soujin said. He''s a bit surprised because Jun Hua could last fighting him for so long. Although the boy is a bit battered up, at least he could withstand a few of his blow.

    Jun Hua stared at Soujin. "One day I will beat you up."

    "Sure, I will wait for that," Soujin agreed candidly. "Do you want to have another duel?"

    "When?"

    "Every Saturday afternoon."

    Jun Hua thinks about it for a moment. Starting this Monday, she needs to go to school from Monday to Friday. She doesn''t really has anything to do at Saturday so it''s fine to agreed.

    "Sure then."

    After making plans to meet up next week, the two of them departed. Jun Hua hurriedly returned home because she''s sure that her grandfather already highly worried. As she had expected, her grandfather already waiting for her.

    "So, tell me what actually happened."

    Jun Hua explained briefly about the bet she has with Soujin. Jun Zhenxian almost broke out in laughter because their content is the same with what he and Nanglong Souka had. He turned serious when he heard about the promise Jun Hua made with Soujin.

    "You... be careful."

    Jun Hua nodded. "How''s the preparation? Have they accepted?"

    "Yes, just be careful on the school and learn anything you wanted to learn."

    Jun Hua smiled. Of course she would properly learn and in the process stirring up some trouble.

 11. Start of the Lesson

    Jun Hua rested on her home lazily the next day. By her side, Xia is the one preparing for the things she needed at school.

    ¡°Miss, you have to prepare early. Your lesson on Monday is about embroidery and you need to learn how to hold the needle properly.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at the needle like it¡¯s her biggest enemy. She has tried a few times only to get her hands pricked countless times. The calm demeanor she usually possess as general has vanished completely in front of this needle.

    ¡°I hate embroidery.¡±

    Xia smiled helplessly. Surprisingly, the excellent ¡®Jun Min¡¯ has times when she¡¯s defeated completely without any change to retaliate.

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the one who wanted to learn in the first place.¡±

    Jun Hua sighed. ¡°If I know how troublesome it is, I prefer to stay at the frontline and forget my identity as Jun Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Filled with reluctance, Jun Hua picked the needle, the thread, and the silk. Before long, the sound of an angry woman filled the room.

    Xia doesn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry seeing the helpless situation Jun Hua in. In the end, she could only put away the embroidery equipment and take out a book. This time she chooses the math book.

    ¡°Woman needs to learn etiquette, music, painting, needlework, and math. I can¡¯t help with etiquette, music, and painting, but at least I know math and needlework.¡±

    Jun Hua picked the book Xia take out and started to do the exercise. In a couple of minutes, she returned the book to Xia.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Xia looks at the answer with wide eyes. Jun Hua had already answered the entire question inside the book perfectly. Xia feels bursting into tears, to think that she needed one whole day to finish this book and her miss could do it much more quickly¡­

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°I have learnt about all of it when I¡¯m studying strategy so it¡¯s normal that you cannot beat me. Anyway, what I need to learn is the other things aside from math.¡±

    In terms of math, if there¡¯s anyone among the girls at the academy could beat her, it¡¯s already a miracle in itself. Since she has to think about various strategy days and night, she¡¯s already very familiar with counting and the likes. If one wants to find her match, they better call another general or veteran strategist.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Xia took the book resentfully. ¡°Madam Mu will come this afternoon. She will give you some introduction for etiquette and painting.¡±

    ¡°She has finished her task?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. You should be glad that she¡¯s willing to be your teacher.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. Madam Mu was a palace maid, but she slowly climbed through ranks and became a female official. Her main job is to teach etiquette and manner, but she already retired years ago. In the past, her mother also studied under this madam and learned a lot from her.

    A lot of nobles are trying to invite Madam Mu to teach their daughter, but she¡¯s picky and won¡¯t accept request lightly. The reason she¡¯s willing to come here is that she has good relation with Jun Hua mother and she¡¯s also one of the few people who knows about her dual identity.

    ¡°I only hope that she won¡¯t treat me too harshly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± impossible. Xia wanted to say that, but she didn¡¯t dare to. In the end she could only pray that her miss can survive through the arduous training.

    That afternoon, Madam Mu comes. She has round face that seems to exude friendliness despite her old age. She came dressed plainly in silvery gray brocade dress and hair that¡¯s tied with a simple pin. Her whole appearance seems modest and neat.

    ¡°Little Hua, you have grown,¡± Madam Mu looks at Jun Hua with smile. She has met the girl once before, but at that time, the little girl dressed as boy.

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°Thank you Madam Mu.¡±

    Madam Mu examines Jun Hua carefully. She has not expected that the girl-like boy she meets in the past would turn into a beautiful flower. Even though she has long seen many beautiful women, she has to admit that Jun Hua is undoubtedly among the top ranks.

    The little girl was wearing a white dress with a flowery skirt. Her profile is highly delicate with fair skin similar to a big porcelain doll. Her hair was tied into a bun with silver ribbon. Her clear eyes were beautiful, they seem glittering under the sun light.

    Deep inside Madam Mu feels pity that such a beautiful face has to stay hidden from the whole world. Indeed, the more beautiful someone, the more trouble they would bring especially in this era. If it¡¯s not like that, why are there phrase: ¡®a calamitous beauty¡¯?

    ¡°It¡¯s time to start our lesson. I will instruct you how to walk gracefully.¡±

    ¡°Please, Madam Mu.¡±

    Once she started teaching, Madam Mu turned into the strictest person. Jun Hua has to repeat the same things for over than dozens of times until she could do it right. By the time they finished learning how to walk gracefully, the sun has long set and Jun Zhenxian has gone to sleep.

    ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t wait?¡± Jun Hua wiped her sweat as she asks.

    ¡°No, Old Master said that he¡¯s tired and wanted to rest early,¡± Xia answered.

    Jun Hua nodded. She has to admit, walking with such speed and caring about her skirt movement is indeed terribly taxing. If not because she has once experience hell training under her grandfather, she doubts that she could pass this lesson safely.

    ¡°Heat up some foods, I want to eat before sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go to sleep straightaway after eating! I will walk around a bit.¡±

    Although that¡¯s what Jun Hua said, in the end she just falls asleep after eating. She¡¯s already tired both mentally and physically. Since this is not the battlefield, Jun Hua is reluctant to force herself awake much longer.

    Xia sighed helplessly. She cannot really understand her miss at all. One time she¡¯s the young general and another time, she¡¯s the spoiled young lady.

    Madam Mu also goes to rest. She¡¯s satisfied with Jun Hua progress since that girl could hold on under her teaching. Tomorrow afternoon is going to be another lesson day.

 12. Stunning the Entire Class

    The next day, Jun Hua is forced to wake up early by Xia because she has to go to school. Jun Hua let Xia prepare herself since she¡¯s not familiar with noble girl clothes. After around half an hour, Xia finally finished.

    Jun Hua stretched her body and called Yamin, her bodyguard.

    ¡°Min, you will be going to the border and act as Jun Min there. Don¡¯t worry, just appeared beside my uncle. At Thursday, you returned back here.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    With that Yamin disappear once again and Jun Hua walked outside of her room using the way Madam Mu teaches her last night. If she continues to walk like usual, people would surely says that she¡¯s a crude girl.

    ¡°Grandfather, Madam Mu.¡±

    Jun Hua greeted the two people in the dining room. Madam Mu eyes light up when she sees the girl. She¡¯s surprised to see that Jun Hua could preserve to walk correctly this morning. Just last night, she still had many mistakes, but today there are none. With this, the evaluation Madam Mu had for Jun Hua has risen to another level.

    Jun Zhenxian nodded. ¡°Little Hua, your carriage is ready.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°Thank you Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Sure, now give me a kiss.¡±

    This time, Jun Hua just smiles and didn¡¯t step forward, her eyes seems to emit rage. Her grandfather laughed when he sees her reaction. He¡¯s only teasing, but it seems the girl took it seriously. On the side Madam Mu coughed.

    ¡°You should choose a different teasing method, Old Man.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian is stunned, but he nodded readily. Seeing two angry women is far scarier than one!

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t linger much longer and bid her farewell after eating, leaving her grandfather in the midst of a lecture. She ignored the pleading look her grandfather passes to her. Madam Mu lecture is harsh so with this probably her shameless grandfather will learn how to control his mouth better.

    Xia helped Jun Hua got into the carriage before going in herself. During the journey, Jun Hua closes her eyes, thinking for countless plans. Training only in Jun family home is not enough to let her be more familiar with women battle. She needs to find a way to let herself experience them.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Miss, we have arrived.¡±

    Jun Hua opened her eyes and with Xia helps she goes outside. The academy is big, covering thousands of meters length with 3 big building. One is for girls, another one for boys, and the third one is a hall. The ones who go to school are only nobles. Considering the space and the number of students, the academy is really big.

    Among the girls who stand there, Jun Hua didn¡¯t see any familiar faces. She has a veil covering her face thus making it hard to recognize her. Most of the girls won¡¯t wear one on school since it¡¯s inconvenient and they love to show off their pretty faces.

    ¡°Xia, wait for me here.¡±

    Xia nodded. Servants are not allowed to go inside. The one who study are the nobles so their servants usually wait outside until their lesson has finished.

    Jun Hua walked towards the entrance. Her steps are slow and light with the corner of her skirt didn¡¯t move at all. Her movement is graceful and there was a kind of dignified air around her. Her lovable feature looks extremely adorable which attract the attentions of the boys in the hallway. Even under those gaze, her steps didn¡¯t falter.

    Jun Hua started to look for her classroom. Nobles girls started to go to school at age 13 and learned until they¡¯re 15 when they¡¯re being married away. Jun Hua is 14 so naturally she¡¯s placed in class 2 although she has never gone here before.

    ¡°Jun Hua?¡± a surprised voice comes to her ear.

    Jun Hua turned to see a young girl around the same age with her wearing a light yellow dress. Her feature is exquisite and delicate. There are still some traces of naivety on her face, but her eye that looks down on people are truly an eyesore.

    It took her a couple of second to remember the girl name. She¡¯s Lin San, the second daughter of Lin family. As the daughter of Chun Maora, she¡¯s truly given the first class items. Jun Hua has only met her once before, but seeing her the second time only makes her feels that this person is truly a pampered young lady.

    ¡°Lin San.¡±

    Lin San stared at Jun Hua. She feels annoyed that this eyesore is here, but the academy is here for the nobles. Jun Hua is considered as nobles although a concubine born so Lin San cannot do anything about her being here. Beside, Jun Hua mother comes from Jun family.

    ¡°You have just started learning? Do you think you can catch up with us?¡± her tone slightly looking down.

    Somehow Jun Hua remembers that arrogant young general, Lan Ping. Their tone is truly similar, she wonders if they have some relation.

    Seeing the dazed look on Jun Hua face, Lin San chooses to ignore the girl and step into the classroom first followed by a few girls. Most of them are the same with her, concubine born, but at that time they all looks at her with mockery. With how Jun family is, there¡¯s no way Jun Hua can be better than them.

    Jun Hua stared at them with indifferent expression. She has just remembered that she will be in the same class with Lin San since that girl is in her second year. She truly wanted to teach that annoying girl a lesson, but considering her plan, she has to let her go for now.

    ¡®There will be a time when you cannot even looks down on me anymore.¡¯

 13. New Student

    Jun Hua is still standing in front of her classroom when she hears a voice calls for her. She turned her head and meets with the eyes of an older girl she has once meet, Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Jun Hua, you have finally come.¡±

    Lin Yuan smiled widely, showing her white teeth. She has not heard anything from Jun Hua for almost 2 months so naturally she¡¯s happy to see the girl once more. Without they meet at all, she won¡¯t have any change to get close with that person.

    Jun Hua naturally notices her real intention long ago, but she allowed Lin Yuan to get close with her. Lin Yuan didn¡¯t actually do any damage to her and only try to gain favor. Beside, Jun Hua knows that this girl wish could never come true so there is no harm in befriending her.

    Lin Yuan stared at the classroom, her brows creased. ¡°Right, have you met with Lin San? She must have made some trouble to you. Don¡¯t really mind it. She doesn¡¯t have any evil intention.¡±

    No evil intention? Jun Hua is pretty sure that all Lin San hoped is for her to die along with her family. Beside, that pair of arrogant eyes has never even once looked properly to her.

    The next second, Jun Hua stared at Lin Yuan. There¡¯s something strange, why is Lin Yuan protecting Lin San so much? Given how highly jealous Chun Maora is, there¡¯s no way she would have left Lin Yuan stay out of trouble. Does Lin Yuan doesn¡¯t have any hatred towards them?

    ¡°Why are you protecting her so much?¡±

    Lin Yuan didn¡¯t expect Jun Hua to point it out so frankly. In truth, she too doesn¡¯t want to do this, but she doesn¡¯t have any choice.

    ¡°My marriage is set to be after my lesson over. It¡¯s only 4 months away,¡± Lin Yuan answered reluctantly.

    Jun Hua understands. In this kind of age where woman is set to live only for the sake of their man, their marriage is something that will change their entire course of live. Whether she could live well or not depend on their husband. Given that Lin Yuan is only a concubine born, her marriage will be set by Chun Maora since she¡¯s the main wife. If Lin Yuan wanted to have a good groom, she could only latch onto her good side.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Jun Hua stared at the girl in front of her. It is no wonder she wants to get into the good side of Lin San. Lin Yuan certainly cannot get a man of high status, but she still could get some good low-rank official as husband. Of course, that is if Chun Maora and Lin Tang both agreed. If not, probably she would only become someone concubine.

    ¡°Have they chosen your partner?¡±

    Lin Yuan shakes her head. ¡°To establish a marriage, you need consent from both parties. Until now, there still hasn¡¯t anyone who¡¯s suitable enough.¡±

    Somehow Jun Hua has the feeling that they would choose someone who will make Lin Yuan life miserable. No matter how generous Chun Maora appeared, she has once tasted just how low that woman would go in order to gain the power inside Lin family and the cruel method she chooses to eliminate her opponent.

    ¡°Be patient, I¡¯m sure your mother won¡¯t let them choose someone bad for you.¡±

    Lin Yuan passes a wry smile. She knows that her mother will chooses someone good, but how about Chun Maora?

    Jun Hua stared at the girl as she thinks about a few things. There are many things that could affect a woman marriage, but all of it is still the decision of their parents. Since they¡¯re not really that close, Jun Hua doesn¡¯t feel any obligation to help her. In the end, Jun Hua only console Lin Yuan a bit before the two of them parted.

    Jun Hua walks inside the classroom and pick one of the empty seat.  Soon the teacher comes and the girls all stand up to greet him.

    Jun Hua looks towards the teacher with interest. Their teacher is quite young, only in his late 20-s with neat appearance. His face is okay, but his polite and neat demeanor makes some of the girls in the class falls for him. Although they are nobles, they still love to see handsome and refined man.

    ¡°Teacher Pei, who¡¯s the new students you say?¡± one of the girls asked. They had heard that today there¡¯s a new student coming so they¡¯re highly curious.

    Teacher Pei smiled. ¡°She¡¯s here, her name is Jun Hua. Please stand up Lady Hua so we could recognize you.¡±

    Jun Hua stands up calmly. Her face still wears the veil, but it doesn¡¯t reduce her charm in the slightest. Her clear eyes sweep across the girls in the classroom.

    The girl¡¯s eyes are staring at her with curiosity, they wonder just how this famous girls looks like since there are a lot of rumors about her. In addition, her story has long since spread among the nobles since she makes such a big incident when she comes to the Jun family. They say that she¡¯s a timid girl, a waste that shouldn¡¯t appear in front of public. But seeing that clear and beautiful eyes, they all stunned silly.

    White skin like snow. Petite and elegant body. Clear eyes like water. How many women in the capital could contend with her? They all feel that the heavens are unfair. Why does a useless girl have such a beautiful body?

 14. Friend

    The appearance of Jun Hua cannot be described as mere shocking. She makes the whole class stunned silly! Her face is still covered by a veil, but she has already made all the noble girls feels defeated.

    Lin San stared at that face with hatred. She doesn¡¯t like to see someone as pretty as Jun Hua standing there. With just standing she has gained the attention of the whole class. Then there¡¯s her brother Jun Min who makes the girls wants to get close even more. Lin San shifted his gaze away, refusing to look at the girl.

    Jun Hua gaze naturally catches Lin San action. She smiled behind her veil. Before long, she would make that girl comes to her on her own will. Of course, it still requires some effort on her side as there¡¯s no way she could change an arrogant girl like that easily.

    It¡¯s fine, she has plenty of time. Jun Hua gaze turned back to the smiling teacher and she bowed a bit.

    ¡°Jun Hua greets Teacher Pei.¡±

    Teacher Pei real name is Xuan Pei. He¡¯s not a noble, but a scholar who achieves good result. He refuses to serve as official because he doesn¡¯t like the dirty palace so he becomes a teacher in this academy.

    Xuan Pei nodded and allowed Jun Hua to sit down before explaining about this week lessons plan. After carefully explaining all of it, he called the female teacher who starts to teach the girls how to do needlework.

    Most of the girls are already proficient in this matter since they have learned the basic the year before. But for someone like Jun Hua who only touch needles yesterday, this is a huge hurdle. It doesn¡¯t require her long to make a mess of her thread.

    ¡°Teacher, I think I need some help.¡±

    The female teacher almost fainted when she sees the mess Jun Hua has made. In the end, she has to start explaining all of the process to Jun Hua before the girl could barely make a good one line of stitches.

    Even after the first hour of the lessons end, she cannot advance further than one line.

    ¡°Wow, I never thought that there¡¯s someone worse than me.¡±

    A comment from the side makes Jun Hua raised her head in bewilderment. She sees a girl around the same age with her standing beside her with her hands on her hips. The girl has a delicate face, but cannot be considered pretty at most only graceful. Her clothes are good which indicate that her family status is quite high.Stolen novel; please report.

    Jun Hua lowered her eyes. ¡°I have never learned needlework before.¡±

    The girl grinned. ¡°Well, I have only learned a little bit. They¡¯re truly boring! But my father won¡¯t allow me to escape from my lesson.¡±

    Jun Hua is surprised to see a frank girl among the nobles. Most of them have beautiful words but behind it is a deadly trap. Seeing someone who just speaks out what¡¯s on her mind is truly a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°My name is Fan Lanying. I¡¯m really curious, are you truly useless in woman works like the rumors?¡±

    With the question head strike to her weakest point, Jun Hua had no way to answer that. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s completely useless. At least she still knows how to count their income and manage household (by dumping everything to her servants). But compared to many other nobles, she has to admit that she¡¯s not their match.

    Seeing Jun Hua didn¡¯t answered, Fan Lanying immediately thought that she¡¯s a timid young lady. She also didn¡¯t press her any longer, only taking a seat by her side.

    ¡°The chair next to you is empty. Let me see your needlework. Although I¡¯m not the best, I should be able to do better than you.¡±

    Jun Hua handed the silk on her hand and Fan Lanying examine it for a moment before smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, but you¡¯re too rough¡­¡±

    For the second hour of the lesson, Fan Lanying helped her make another neat line and tells her how to make other shape. She herself has her own embroidery and it¡¯s still looks very beautiful despite her claim that she¡¯s the worst in the class.

    Before long, the lesson has finished. Fan Lanying stretched up her body with happiness.

    ¡°Finally, I can go home and continue my training.¡±

    Fan Lanying words piqued Jun Hua interest. She doesn¡¯t have much knowledge about Fan family, but the girl in front of her is highly interesting.

    ¡°Training?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I wish to become a general like my father.¡±

    Jun Hua blanked for a moment. A general? Isn¡¯t Fan Lanying a girl? She still doesn¡¯t remember the law allowed girls to participate in the war. Besides, if it¡¯s not because of the law, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to change her identity.

    Fan Lanying laughed when she sees Jun Hua face.

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s still impossible for woman to join the army. But even if it¡¯s so, there¡¯s no rule that prohibit woman to train and become stronger. Even if I couldn¡¯t become a general, I wish to be stronger so I could help my brother training.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. Her words make sense. Although they¡¯re not allowed to participate in the war, there are no rules against women growing stronger. It¡¯s just, if a woman is not ¡®virtuous¡¯ and ¡®gentle¡¯, how could she married in the future? Those high-ranked officials would rarely choose such a tomboy-girl.

    Fan Lanying peer into her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, my family will resolve those matters for me.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled. It seems Fan Lanying has long gotten used with people reaction towards her decision to train and didn¡¯t follow the usual rules.

    ¡°See you tomorrow Jun Hua.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Fan Lanying waved as she walked towards her carriage. Seeing that, Jun Hua also cleaned up her things and walked towards Xia. Today lesson is really tiring.

 15. Lesson

    Xia helped her little miss go inside the carriage. Looking at the girls gaze towards her miss, Xia knows that they¡¯re looking down on her. It makes her really curious and worried, just what kind of performance did Jun Hua showed to them?

    Jun Hua ignored those girls and sit comfortably in the carriage.

    ¡°Xia, ask them to gather news about Fan family.¡±

    Xia brows creased. ¡°Fan family? Have they made any trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. I found one of them highly interesting and I think she¡¯s a good friend,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    A good friend? Xia found that phrase weird coming from Jun Hua mouth, but didn¡¯t continue thinking about it any further. In the end she can only follow Jun Hua instruction.

    ¡°I¡¯m home, grandfather¡­¡±

    Jun Hua mouth twitched the moment she steps into the living room. Inside the big room is her grandfather who is busy copying a book with Madam Mu sitting comfortably in front of him. These two old people, just what happened during the time she left?

    Jun Zhenxian looks at Jun Hua. ¡°Hua¡¯er please helps your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Madam Mu?¡±

    Madam Mu smiled gently, yet her eyes are still burning with rage. ¡°Your grandfather mouth is still spouting so much nonsense. Copying a book about scholar conduct should help him greatly.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°Then you should continue with your lesson, Grandpa. I will change my clothes first.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian stared at his granddaughter helplessly. This little rascal! Which side are you on? Your grandfather or Madam Mu?

    After Jun Hua left, Madam Mu stared at Jun Zhenxian. ¡°There are still over 60 pages, if you don¡¯t want to continue this tomorrow, you better finished quickly.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian wanted to cry. I¡¯m already an old person, yet you¡¯re still being so harsh on me? In the end Jun Zhenxian is forced to continue writing as Jun Hua continues her lesson.

    ¡°Madam Mu is really strict, I¡¯m already death tired,¡± Jun Hua sits in her room after the training finished. The training didn¡¯t last long, but it drained most of her energy.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Xia, have you finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have collected the information. Fan family head is a marquis and this family also completely relied on their achievement in the battlefield. He has two children, one daughter and one son. His daughter is 15 this year but still in the same class with you.¡±

    After receiving the information, Xia knows that Jun Hua have met the daughter and find her interesting. According to the information, Fan Lanying is a tomboy girl that loves to sneak out to train with her brother. Her brother is 3 years older and recently dispatched to the front line which makes Fan Lanying a bit lonely.

    Jun Hua nodded at the information Xia passed to her. Now she has come to understand how a noble girl such as Fan Lanying could have such a straightforward character. A soldier normally has straightforward character, like her grandfather if she excludes his shamelessness. With that kind of living environment, it¡¯s expected that she grows with that kind of character too.

    Xia watched Jun Hua in confusion. Why has her Miss fall into deep contemplation?

    ¡°Has the Jun family and Fan family has grudge?¡±

    Xia shakes her head. ¡°There aren¡¯t. The military post for Fan family and Jun family is far apart which makes it hard to have any interaction.¡±

    ¡°Their location?¡±

    ¡°West of Ming Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°West?¡± Jun Hua is stunned. If it¡¯s West, isn¡¯t it near the Lan family?

    As if reading her Miss mind, Xia added. ¡°They have terrible relation with Lan family and they often compete on who could win more battle on the border.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded in understanding. This new friends of her is truly interesting. Maybe tomorrow she will meet her again.

    ¡°Oh right, what is tomorrow¡¯s lesson?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s painting Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua hurriedly stands up and go towards the living room where Madam Mu still waiting for her grandfather to finish his writing.

    ¡°What is it Hua¡¯er? Have you changed your mind?¡± Jun Zhenxian raised his head hopefully.

    Jun Hua shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I want to ask Madam Mu about the level of painting a normal 14 years old girl has.¡±

    Madam Mu looks towards Jun Hua. She nodded before asking her servants to take her drawing tools. She picks up a brush and stared to draw.

    ¡°Normally a 14 years old girl cannot draw very well unless they have been trained since young. Some nobles can draw a realistic view and the others only barely pass. You see my drawing, there are still many errors here which is similar to what a normal 14 years old girl do.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at the canvas before nodding. ¡°Thank you very much Madam Mu.¡±

    ¡°How about yours? Try to draw some simple object.¡±

    Madam Mu prepared a new canvas and Jun Hua thinks for a while before starting to draw. She chooses one of the views she has once seen and soon a realistic view of a misty mountain and valley come into view.

    ¡°My, you¡¯re a talented painter.¡±

    Although Jun Hua painting is not the best painting Madam Mu has seen, it is really good. Compared with normal 14 years old girls, she has won by a mile.

    ¡°Thank you Madam Mu.¡±

    ¡°If you paint like this tomorrow, you will likely get into the top. But my guess is you won¡¯t.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled and didn¡¯t answer. She comes to know her talent in painting when she draws map for making strategy. Since then, she would practice from time to time which enhance her skill. Jun Hua stared at her painting and asks Xia to keep it safe. After that she bid farewell to Madam Mu and her struggling grandfather.

 16. Second day in the academy

    The next day Jun Hua arrived early. She quickly spotted her new friend, Fan Lanying standing beside a huge tree. Since there is still enough time before lesson, Jun Hua walks towards her.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Fan Lanying.¡±

    Fan Lanying turned her head and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Jun Hua. You¡¯re quite early today.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She stared at the item Fan Lanying hold. If she¡¯s not wrong, it is a wooden dagger used for training.

    Fan Lanying noticed Jun Hua gaze. ¡°I always bring my wooden dagger. Don¡¯t worry, it is not sharp and you cannot hurt anyone with it.¡±

    Jun Hua knows that. The dagger sides are blunt with a few dents. It seems that Fan Lanying often used that dagger for practice.

    ¡°You use a dagger?¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded. ¡°Swords are heavy so I choose a dagger. It¡¯s more convenient to bring and use. Oh, right have you ever trained with a sword?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Fan Lanying stared at Jun Hua hand and pick it up. Her action is sudden but for Jun Hua it is not. She allowed the girl to look at her hand. Although her hand is small, it¡¯s rough at touch which makes it different to normal nobles¡¯ hand. On the other hand, Fan Lanying hand is still smooth.

    Fan Lanying took out a bottle. ¡°Use this on your hand. It will make the skin smoother.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at that bottle. In truth she has a bottle of similar medicine at home, but she rarely uses it because it will be weird for Jun Min to have smooth hand. Since she¡¯s going to live as Jun Hua more often, maybe it¡¯s time to start taking care of her own appearance.

    She picked the bottle. ¡°Thank you Fan Lanying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Fan Lanying grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go to class. If the teacher comes and we¡¯re not there, we will be punished.¡±

    It¡¯s still not the time for lessons yet but Jun Hua followed after Fan Lanying to their classroom. A few girls already there and talking with their friends. Jun Hua and Fan Lanying pick one of the seats and started talking.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    To Jun Hua surprise, their conversation is truly interesting. It has been a long time since she has anyone she could talk comfortably. Because of that, she keeps on talking with Fan Lanying until the teacher come.

    The one who teach painting is Xuan Pei. That teacher instructs them how to hold the brush and all before instructing them to make a landscape painting.

    Jun Hua originally wanted to paint too, but she decides to against that idea. If people know that she¡¯s in truth not completely useless, they might have their guard against her. It would be better to let them think of her as a useless lady who latched on her brother¡¯s brilliance.

    Fan Lanying painting is decent and that girl didn¡¯t have any intention to improve it. In the end, both of them talked while working and Jun Hua ended with blank canvas while Fan Lanying manages to paint a good landscape.

    ¡°My, with that kind of ability, shouldn¡¯t you start at year 1?¡± Lin San stared at the blank canvas in disdain. She has not expected that this girl cannot even hold the brush correctly. What a useless lady.

    ¡°Yeah, you better learn from the start,¡± one of the ladies behind Lin San chipped in.

    Jun Hua stared blankly. She has not come to stir any trouble and yet that girl comes right to her doorsteps? Jun Hua racked her brain. If she doesn¡¯t make that girl tastes some defeat, then she will change her name!

    Seeing Jun Hua didn¡¯t answer, Lin San sneered. What a timid girl!

    On her side, Fan Lanying glared at Lin San. ¡°If you want to help, you should have teaches her and not mocking her. What kind of sister are you?¡±

    Lin San glared back. She has forgotten that Fan Lanying is famous for her sharp and straightforward tongue. That girl is not afraid to stir up trouble which makes most of the girls avoid her in case they got involved.

    Jun Hua knows that she¡¯s not their match in talking. Her hand swiftly takes her brush and she lightly tossed it to the nearby painting equipment near the girl¡¯s side. The water container splashed towards Lin San and drenched her clothes.

    ¡°AHHH! Who splashed me?¡± Lin San turned her head furiously. The water has made her clothes wet and it¡¯s one of her favorite dress.

    The girls are all flustered. They didn¡¯t see anyone splashing that water, the container just swayed and suddenly fall. Because of Jun Hua speed, they didn¡¯t notice what she did and no one knows what actually happened.

    Jun Hua curled her lips, but her head keeps looking down. On her side, Fan Lanying mouth is opened in surprise. In the next second, she¡¯s laughing hard.

    ¡°Wahahaha, what a wonderful view you show us there, Lin San! All of us could see your beautiful feet clearly!¡±

    Lin San hurriedly looks down and her face turned red. She doesn¡¯t care anymore about the girls by her side and stormed out of the room to go home. If the boys catch her like this, they would surely think that she¡¯s a disgrace.

    It took Fan Lanying a few minutes to finish laughing.

    ¡°I bet she won¡¯t go to school for the next few days. She won¡¯t come and bother you for a while.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. Even if Lin San suspicious, she won¡¯t know that it¡¯s her. After all, who would believe her if she said that Jun Hua sneak attacks her?

    After talking for a few more minutes, Jun Hua and Fan Lanying parted.

 17. Missâ€¦ Please have mercy (1)

    Jun Hua tries the medicine Fan Lanying gave her. She had checked the component and realizes that this medicine is better than the one her uncle gives her.

    ¡°Xia, send a sample to my uncle. Let the doctor try to examine it.¡±

    Xia does her miss instruction carefully. She arranged for everything as Jun Hua busied herself with the training under Madam Mu. Madam Mu already praised Jun Hua all over because of her quick progress. Indeed, even Xia could feel that her miss seems more refined.

    The next day Lin San didn¡¯t go to school. Lin Yuan told her that her sister is sick thus unable to go to school. Jun Hua didn¡¯t bother with that and merely study with Fan Lanying helps. She¡¯s terribly poor in music, so it took her a long time to make a correct sound.

    Fan Lanying consoles her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even I took years to play a single song.¡±

    Jun Hua has to admit that Fan Lanying progress is far slower than her. But because that girl has started learning since young, she has already advances further than her.

    On the fourth day in the academy, Jun Hua learned etiquette. Since she already had some foundation from Madam Mu lesson in the past few days, she could pass the first lesson safely. The teacher still told her to stay behind though and give an additional lesson which makes her got home late.

    ¡°The teacher is even stricter than Madam Mu,¡± Jun Hua sighed.

    ¡°At least you could learn a lot from her,¡± Xia smiled. ¡°Your way of walking and posture is much more similar to a lady now.¡±

    ¡°I am a lady.¡±

    Xia didn¡¯t answer and followed behind Jun Hua. The girl endured another round of abuse under Madam Mu before she let her go.

    Jun Hua stretched her body as she lay on bed.

    ¡°What is tomorrow lesson?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s math, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t need math lesson,¡± Jun Hua sighed. Then her lips curled up to show a crafty smile. ¡°Min, come here.¡±

    Yamin appeared suddenly. Xia eyes almost popped out. She has not detected the entrance of Yamin at all. Suddenly Xia feels that she¡¯s a failure as a maid because her skill is far lower than Jun Hua. Really, her miss is truly a monster to detect an assassin who¡¯s hiding.

    Jun Hua ignored the conflicted expression on Xia face. ¡°You substitute for me at school tomorrow.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Yamin raised her head in confusion. They rarely switched place because it¡¯s dangerous if anyone finds out. If not because ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ has to appear at the house on some occasion, Yamin wouldn¡¯t have appeared and continue to hide in the shadow.

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°I have some plans for tomorrow but I need to appear as Jun Min.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Since Jun Hua doesn¡¯t require another math lesson, Yamin could stand in her place without worry. Yamin herself is not really good at math, so it will be a good lesson for her. After finish instructing Yamin, the girl once again blended into darkness.

    Jun Hua looks towards Xia who has dark face. ¡°What is it, Xia?¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­ it seems that my skill has deteriorated. I can¡¯t even sense when Yamin is in this room.¡±

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Yamin is not staying in this room. She¡¯s outside. If she¡¯s in this room, I would have waved my arm and not speaking.¡±

    Xia is stunned. She has just realized, it¡¯s not her skill that lacks but it¡¯s her Miss skill that¡¯s too monstrous! With that kind of skill, how many people could get close to her without her noticing. Her Miss is truly scary.

    ¡°Oh right, Xia what makes you fall for Jun Min?¡±

    Xia faces turned beet red. Why is her Miss teasing her again? ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t tease me anymore. With that kind of appearance, how could I not feel something?¡±

    ¡°Appearance? Oh right, what kind of man do you like?¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you planning to marry me away?¡±

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°Nope, I just wanted to know what young girls like.¡±

    Xia feels defeated. Jun Hua is obviously a young girl, why is she talked like she¡¯s not one? Maybe it¡¯s because her miss has long gotten used with her appearance that she never realizes how attractive she is as Jun Min.

    ¡°A gentleman who cared for a lady, I think.¡±

    Xia doesn¡¯t have much idea about man since she has long vowed to stay by Jun Hua side. The only times those thoughts appeared are when her Miss dressed up as Jun Min and looked highly stunning despite her young age.

    ¡°A gentleman, huh? Probably a scholar will do,¡± Jun Hua murmured.

    ¡°Miss, what are you planning?¡± Xia stared cautiously.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t bother explaining and turned to sleep.

    The next day, Xia helped Yamin dressed up as Jun Hua for a long time. Because her feature is different, she needs a long time to match how Jun Hua usually appeared.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about anything, just go inside and sit in the place I usually do. It¡¯s easy. Xia can help you with that.¡±

    Jun Hua in the academy is a quiet girl and never talks a lot. The only ones who usually hear her talking is Fan Lanying. But even then she never talks for a long time to her and only casually says one or two sentences.

    ¡°Imitate my voice if you have to talk. Just speak in low voice, they wouldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Yamin nodded. ¡°Is there anyone I should avoid?¡±

    ¡°Lin San is away because of an incident,¡± Jun Hua lips cannot help, but curled upwards when she remembers that scene. ¡°Just be careful around Lin Yuan and Fan Lanying. Those two have interacted with me personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    After instructing Yamin for some time, Jun Hua returned to her chair and took out a book. While waiting, it¡¯s better to read some strategy books.

    On the other hand, Yamin struggled hard to pass off as Jun Hua. Luckily, Fan Lanying keeps most of the talk so she could stay low. With the lesson started, at least she could learn but her pace compared to other students is lagging far behind.

    ¡°Jun Hua, you make a mistake here. Really, you even make such a careless mistake.¡±

    Yamin raised her head and see the looks the other girls passed at her. Just how poor her Miss knowledge to make them looks at her like that? She sighed in her heart, if only they know how excellent her Miss is, they wouldn¡¯t pass that glance.

    ¡°Jun Hua, are you listening?¡±

    Yamin feels defeated. What with this amount of lesson? It¡¯s more than what she could handle. Her Miss really showed no mercy on her to actually make her pass of as her today. What easy? This is truly a torture!

 18. Missâ€¦ Please have mercy (2)

    Jun Hua stayed at her room for a long time before putting her book away and started to dress herself. Just like before, she put the face mask and makes her skin darker before tying up her hair up. After that she picks up a blue robe.

    Jun Hua stared at her own reflection on the mirror. After thinking a bit, she chooses to do a bit makeup on her face. Donning a bit of makeup makes her looks more like a boy. Satisfied with how she looks, Jun Hua walked outside.

    Jun Zhenxian is playing chess with Madam Mu on living room. When he sees Jun Hua, he almost dropped the pin he has just taken. When he sees Jun Hua dressed as Jun Min before, the boy only casually dressed up. Today, Jun Min actually dressed up carefully and portraying a perfect handsome young man.

    Madam Mu is speechless. This is the first time she sees that one person can be both beautiful young girl and handsome young man. She knows that Jun Hua has good features, but she never expected to see that when she put up a man clothes, she would transform completely. Her face is different than before, but there are still some similar features left.

    ¡°Grandfather, Madam Mu, good afternoon,¡± Jun Hua greeted.

    ¡°Good afternoon! Jun Hua! What are you doing dressed up as Jun Min in a broad daylight like this? Not to mention you dressed up so carefully!¡± Jun Zhenxian feels his heart cannot take it anymore. How could his granddaughter even more handsome than his own son? He cannot take it.

    Jun Hua chuckled. ¡°I want to pick up my little sister from the academy.¡±

    ¡°Little sister¡­¡± Jun Zhenxian vision blanked. What sister? The one who passes of as Jun Hua in the academy must be her bodyguard. This little rascal is surely out of his mind today, what is she planning by going out as Jun Min to the academy? Stealing the hearts of the countless maidens?

    Madam Mu ignored the raging Jun Zhenxian as she examines Jun Hua carefully. Indeed, this young lady could easily pass of as boys. Her way of walking is completely different than yesterday when she¡¯s learning etiquette. In addition, because of her experience as general, there is domineering aura around her.

    Not bad at all.

    ¡°Little Hua, it seems you¡¯re better at passing off as male rather than your real identity,¡± Madam Mu teased.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Madam Mu. Hua¡¯er is only dressing up like this because there is something I need to do.¡±

    Madam Mu nodded. ¡°When you¡¯re dressing up as male, you need to make sure that your posture always straight¡­¡±

    In the end Madam Mu helped Jun Hua to pass off as a boy better. Jun Zhenxian stared at the side helplessly, but he didn¡¯t dare to interrupt them. After half an hour, Madam Mu finally finished and she looks satisfied with how Jun Hua acted.

    ¡°You can go now. I doubt there¡¯s anyone who knows that you¡¯re a girl.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Madam Mu.¡±

    Jun Hua is surprised when Madam Mu corrected her. She has not expected that Madam Mu also knows about young male manner and attitude. With her short lecture, Jun Hua has learned a lot of things that she doesn¡¯t know before.

    ¡°Grandfather, Jun Hua will be going for a while.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian nodded. ¡°Just go little rascal. Whatever you do, I will support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Grandpa.¡±

    Jun Hua feels gratitude towards her grandfather. Although he usually acts shameless, he¡¯s also the one who cared for her so much. He often spoils her and let her do whatever she wants to as long as she doesn¡¯t make a huge damage. All he wants is for her to help Jun family rise up.

    After bidding farewell, Jun Hua got into the carriage and headed towards the academy. Her plan is simple, but she¡¯s sure that the after-effect will be huge. If she doesn¡¯t create a ripple in this capital, there¡¯s no way she could stay calm.

    - On the academy

    Yamin barely manages to remember the lesson today. She¡¯s not really good at counting since she usually does things by instinct. In the first place, she¡¯s only a bodyguard, so it¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t have much lesson about it.

    ¡°Today lesson is really tiring,¡± Fan Lanying stretched up her body. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to revise it again. You wouldn¡¯t want to be left behind.¡±

    Yamin secretly rolled her eyes. That is if she has to come as Jun Hua again. If her Miss asked her to come as Jun Hua again, then yes she will need to study further or she will be left behind.

    ¡°Look, your servant has come. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yamin stared at the door, as expected Xia has stand there looking worried.

    Xia heaved a sigh of relief when she sees Yamin walks towards her. She comes to her side respectfully.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Yamin was about to nod when she hears commotion. The girls are all screaming and cheering loudly. It is as if there¡¯s someone important coming. Fan Lanying walked towards the door entrance and stand there frozen.

    Xia and Yamin followed after her and they too cannot find themselves move. They see a handsome boy standing in front of Jun family carriage. The boy feature is astonishingly stunning. Although he¡¯s still young, the aura he gives is totally domineering. Many girls are already looking like love-struck fools around him.

    Even Xia and Yamin have to swallow their saliva down. They have never expected that when Jun Hua dressed up carefully, she will be this handsome. With that kind of feature, only a few boys could match up with her. And with her appearing in front of so many young girls, how could they stand against that charm?

    Xia needs a long time to calm herself down and deep inside she begs her Miss.

    ¡®Miss¡­ Please have mercy!¡¯

 19. Gaining Attention

    Jun Hua is only standing while many girls already surround him. They don¡¯t know his identity, but they know that he¡¯s a noble because of his clothes. They all rarely goes outside the school and even more rarely see a boy this handsome. As an unmarried young lady, they usually stayed inside so when they see Jun Min they are all highly surprised.

    The number of handsome men is plenty but most of them already married. They rarely see someone as young as this with such a good feature. Many of them already fall for him and want to get close to him. Who knows who will be the lucky girl?

    Jun Hua ignored the girls and sweeps her gaze on the crowds. Finally, she found Xia and Yamin standing frozen near the door. Jun Hua feels helpless. Alright I want to make some of the girls love-struck but it certainly doesn¡¯t include both of them.

    With nothing she could do, Jun Hua walked in large strides towards the two of them. Only when she has come close did they come to their senses.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Xia stammered.

    Yamin gulped. ¡°Big brother...¡±

    Jun Hua sighed secretly in relief. ¡°Jun Hua, come on its time to go home.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yamin said in a soft voice then turned her head towards Fan Lanying. ¡°See you next Monday.¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded absent-mindedly. Her eyes still following Jun Hua closely. She has never seen a man that handsome. Alright his face looks a bit girly but it doesn¡¯t diminish the domineering aura he has around him.

    Remembering his identity as a general, it makes sense that the boy would have such domineering aura. Fan Lanying truly wonders, how could a person can be so perfect? He has good face, good at martial arts, could become a general at young age? Who can compare to him?

    On the side, Lin Yuan also stand frozen. She has long heard about the achievement Jun Min has in the battlefield, but she has never expected to see that person have slender body and handsome feature. She knows that he¡¯s handsome, but who can expect that he would be THAT handsome. Her thoughts started to drift away.

    Jun Hua wants to go from this place quickly. Although it is her plan to appear before them, she¡¯s not really comfortable seeing their eyes looking like that. But a certain someone makes her cannot go quickly.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Good afternoon, General Jun Min.¡±

    Xuan Pei caught wind about Jun Min arrival and he comes here because of curiosity. But one glance and he almost regretted coming out. The figure whose name has been famous as young general would soon become famous because of his face. He wants to meet him, but certainly not under the gaze of those hungry girls.

    Jun Hua stopped in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re Teacher Pei? I have heard about you from my sister. You¡¯re a good teacher.¡±

    Xuan Pei smiled in return. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me teacher. In front of you I don¡¯t deserve that title.¡±

    ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s anything you need from me?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask about the possibility of you joining the academy. You¡¯re one of the rare figures who have never gone to the academy,¡± Xuan Pei said carefully.

    Jun Hua thinks about it carefully. There are only a few nobles who never taste how the academy is. Most of them are a failure, but only Jun Hua is not. Even those famous young generals have at least joined the class once, and then they just disappear since the academy lessons are too low for them.

    Many girls¡¯ ears have perked up. If Jun Min truly comes to the academy, they will be able to see him every day!

    Finally Jun Hua shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the luxury to attend the academy. If I have time, then maybe I would visits.¡±

    Xuan Pei nodded in understanding. He¡¯s a bit disappointed, but there¡¯s nothing he could do about it. ¡°I see, and then may I know when you¡¯re coming to the academy again?¡±

    Jun Hua flashed a look at Yamin. Yamin suddenly has a bad feeling and sure, her Miss next word almost makes her collapses.

    ¡°I will pick up my sister every Friday.¡±

    Xuan Pei eyes gleamed. ¡°Then see you next week, General Jun Min.¡±

    As Jun Hua lead Yamin and Xia to the carriage, the girls are heatedly discussing the news they have just heard. They¡¯re disappointed when they heard that Jun Min won¡¯t join the academy but if he comes once a week it will be enough!

    ¡°Miss, do I have to be ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ every Friday.¡±

    Jun Hua stared back and Yamin know that it means yes. It seems like from now on she has another task on hand, that is learning math.

    Xia looks at Jun Hua mournfully. ¡°Miss, you should have told me your plan beforehand. How could my pitiful heart bear facing this kind of face?¡±

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°Even after staying with me for so long, you haven¡¯t gotten used with my face? Don¡¯t tell me that you have fallen for me again?¡±

    In truth she nearly does. Xia could only bear with Jun Hua tease as both of them go towards the Jun family residence. When they arrived, Madam Mu has already been waiting for them. Her eyes flashed with interest as she sees how ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ and ¡®Jun Min¡¯ looks so incredibly beautiful and handsome.

    ¡°With such a getup, I doubt the girls could keep their calm.¡±

    Jun Hua grinned. ¡°They¡¯re all highly stirred up. My bet is by the next Monday, there will be a lot of girls trying to get close with Jun Hua.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian who stands behind Madam Mu sighed when he hears her words. ¡°You lass, just what is your plan now?¡±

    ¡°My plan has just begun Grandpa. It will take a long time.¡±

    ¡°Take your time, if you need any help, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After talking, it¡¯s time for another lesson for Jun Hua.

 20. Your Change in Attitude is Really Fast!

    Lin family residence.

    After going home, Lin Yuan walks absent-mindedly. Her mind is still occupied by Jun Min face to the point she doesn¡¯t realize that Lin San had appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Sister Lin Yuan, what are you doing?¡± Lin San eyed her sister suspiciously. The usual tactful Lin Yuan is dazed all day long to the point that she doesn¡¯t even hear her. In the end, Lin Yuan maid had to nudge her Miss to make her conscious.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry sister Lin San. There are some things on my mind,¡± Lin Yuan hurriedly apologizes. She doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble especially from Lin San.

    Lin San wants to know what makes Lin Yuan looks so dazed so she asks her servants to ask about it. In less than few minutes, she has come to know the reason.

    ¡°Jun Min appeared?¡± Lin San asked in astonishment. She has long heard about this name and knows that he¡¯s the adoptive brother of Jun Hua. Her father once said that Jun Min is merely a fictional character the Jun family made to increase their soldier morale. But now it seems that the news is wrong.

    ¡°Yes Miss. Jun Min appeared on the academy to pick up his sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lin San hurriedly stand up and go towards her mother room. Chun Maora is sitting there with her servants by her side. They¡¯re telling Chun Maora some gossip in the capital to make her entertained.

    Chun Maora lifted her head when she sees her daughter come.

    ¡°San¡¯er, is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Jun Min appeared in the academy.¡±

    CRASH!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Lin Tang told me that Jun Min is not existed,¡± Chun Maora brows creased. When she heard about how excellent Jun Min is, she wants to get close with him. If not for Lin Tang persisting that Jun Min is merely a figure the Jun family created, she would have long gone to the Jun family and ask to see the boy.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true! Even Lin Yuan keeps on daydreaming because of him!¡± Lin San is highly jealous. She wants to see Jun Min too. From the starts, they all doubting the existence of Jun Min but who would actually dare to lie so blatantly to the emperor?Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Let me ask Lin Tang first!¡±

    That day, Lin Tang had to face his wife barrage of question. His eye holds suspicion. He has heard about Jun Min and at the time he never believes them. Jun family is already on the decline, how is it possible to nurture a general in mere years? But somehow they did.

    The past few years, he has wanted to meet the folks from the Jun family to see whether they¡¯re putting a fa?ade of not. He has never got the change to. Now that Jun Min has surprisingly appeared before the nobles girls, it makes him wants to believe that the Jun family is truly lucky. Regardless, he wants to make sure about it.

    ¡°Prepare a carriage!¡±

    Jun family residence.

    Jun Hua is too lazy to change into girl¡¯s clothes because today Madam Mu only teaches her the manner for eating. Yamin hasn¡¯t changed too and stand there because Madam Mu also wanted to see the face mask. She¡¯s truly curious about the face mask that could change Yamin appearance so much.

    When they¡¯re still in the middle of learning, an unexpected guest comes to their door.

    ¡°Lin Tang has come?¡± Jun Hua raised her eyebrow. She thought that Lin Tang wouldn¡¯t be easily moved, but it seems she¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Yes Miss. Old Master is talking to him.¡±

    Jun Hua sneered. What a perfect time. ¡°Xia, bring me my makeup bag. I need to fix up Jun Min face. And you fixed up Yamin appearance.¡±

    Madam Mu stopped in her tracks. ¡°You want to do something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t take long Madam Mu.¡±

    Jun Hua hurriedly fixed her appearance and go with ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ to the living room. Lin Tang is sitting there with her grandfather and they only talked about light things. When they see both of them appeared, Lin Tang eyes flashed in surprise.

    ¡°Grandfather, Prime Minister Lin Tang,¡± Jun Hua greeted. By the side, Yamin only acts nervously and seems to forget how to address them.

    Lin Tang scanned Yamin for a second before focusing on Jun Hua. Indeed, the young man is highly handsome and stunning. It¡¯s no wonder that his daughter goes head over heels after seeing his appearance once.

    Jun Zhenxian smiled. ¡°Jun Min, Jun Hua, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask for Grandfather permission to take Jun Hua walks in the garden,¡± Jun Hua perfectly makes an excuse.

    Jun Zhenxian brows furrowed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait until the Prime Minister go?¡±

    ¡°If I wait, I¡¯m afraid it will be too dark.¡±

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t take too long. I don¡¯t want Jun Hua get sick.¡±

    ¡°Yes Grandfather.¡±

    Jun Hua led Yamin to the garden. Yamin followed behind calmly. She knows that Jun Hua must have her own reasons to appear in front of Lin Tang. As subordinate, she needs to support her master.

    Jun Zhenxian flashed an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my grandson. He¡¯s a bit¡­ um¡­ willful.¡±

    Lin Tang nodded, but his eyes still looks towards Jun Hua. There¡¯s no way he would normally let such a perfect person go. But he comes from this family which complicates the whole matter.

    ¡°General Zhenxian, I want to ask for something outrageous.¡±

 21. Too Much Worry

    Jun Hua merely walks near a batch of flowers with Yamin stays next to her. With her high martial arts, she could hear what her grandfather and Lin Tang talking about.

    ¡°What is it, Prime Minister Lin Tang?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about letting Jun Hua into our family residence.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian smile turned cold. ¡°After what you have done, you still have the courage to ask for such things?¡±

    Lin Tang keeps his face calm. ¡°It is one of her mother wishes to see her daughter raised as a good noble. If she stays at Jun family, do you think you can teach all of it to her?¡±

    Jun Zhenxian knows that staying here won¡¯t help Jun Hua much. He¡¯s unfamiliar with girls conduct and Madam Mu couldn¡¯t possibly stay here forever. At school, what she could learn is limited. If she could gain lesson from Lin family who¡¯s famous as a scholar family, she could learn much more. But he definitely doesn¡¯t want his daughter to suffer.

    Jun Zhenxian glared at Lin Tang. ¡°Can you promise me you won¡¯t mistreat her?¡±

    Lin Tang nodded firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t. She will get a better treatment.¡±

    ¡°What makes you changes your decision suddenly?¡± Jun Zhenxian sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that after you see how excellent my grandson is, you decide to change your mind?¡±

    That¡¯s only part of the reason. Lin Tang has heard that Jun Min goes back from the border just to meet his sister. Then just now he could faintly see that Jun Min is blocking his view from Jun Hua. That has shown that Jun Min is a protective brother and he would definitely care for her.

    His target is obviously Jun Min and if Jun Min cared greatly for his sister, getting into Jun Hua good side will be good. He has already making plans in his mind to get Jun Min into his sides but for the first step he needs some excuse to get closer with them.

    Lin Tang didn¡¯t answer. Before now, he wants to stay away from this family as far as possible. But seeing such an excellent young man, he can¡¯t help himself. Beside, the emperor hasn¡¯t made any move and let Jun Min gained the glory from the test.

    Jun Zhenxian knows that he cannot answer such a question easily. He needs to talk with Jun hua first about her views.

    ¡°I will tell her later. If she¡¯s interested, I will tell you later.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lin Tang merely nodded. He still needs to observe the situation first. After saying his farewell, he sees the two young people in the garden. Jun Min is pointing to one flower and Jun Hua is clapping her hands. Those two looks harmonious. After a few seconds, he left.

    ¡°Miss, he has left.¡±

    ¡°I know. Yamin, you tell Madam Mu to rest early, I cannot continue tonight. There are some things I need to talk with my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua walks towards the living room and sits in front of him. Jun Zhenxian stared at his granddaughter and sighed.

    ¡°You heard it?¡±

    ¡°I do, this prime minister is highly cunning,¡± Jun Hua smiled. ¡°He wants to get on Jun Min side since he has already confirmed something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is my existence and my care for ¡®Jun Hua¡¯.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian nodded. Some people are already suspicious when he announces that he adopted a grandson. They would send people or inquire about Jun Min. Only Lin Tang seems to hold himself back until recently.

    ¡°Why do you think Lin Tang chooses to move now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my appearance at the academy. One of his daughters is there and she must have a deep impression of me,¡± Jun Hua smiled.

    Jun Zhenxian can imagine it. Even he himself almost got a heart attack when he sees how Jun Hua dressed today. If not because he had often seen the similar but slightly less stunning than her face in the past, he would have been frozen in place for a long time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. He won¡¯t change his decision he has made. Although it is possible that the emperor may target our family, Lin Tang won¡¯t suffer any losses since ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ is only a weak girl,¡± Jun Zhenxian said.

    ¡°The emperor won¡¯t make a more,¡± Jun Hua said confidently.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he still needs my skill.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian is sure that his granddaughter must have done something that she didn¡¯t tell him. But the little lass keep it to herself. Jun Zhenxian won¡¯t press the matter any longer.

    ¡°Will you accept Lin Tang offer?¡±

    Jun Hua looks at her grandfather. ¡°Not now. There¡¯s still something I need to do. After that, I will accept his offer.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather doesn¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t do anything dangerous. It¡¯s just I need to keep the balance.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian only sighed. He doesn¡¯t understand what his granddaughter is planning. Regardless, she has shocked the whole capital just by appearing today. Jun Zhenxian sighed in defeat. There will be countless people coming to inquire about it from him.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t stay there any longer and returned to her room and sleep.

    Lin family residence.

    ¡°You want to observe the situation first? How about your claim that Jun Min doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Chun Maora glared at her husband fiercely.

    Lin Tang didn¡¯t bother to look at her. ¡°He does exist, but he¡¯s a thorn in many people eyes.¡±

    ¡°So what? How many men do you think can be so capable at young age?¡± Chun Maora is feeling highly aggrieved.

    ¡°He¡¯s of low birth,¡± Lin Tang said calmly. Although that¡¯s what he said, deep inside he knows that with the talent Jun Min has shown, even the emperor would feel regret to dispose him. Jun Min appearance is a thorn that appeared at the most unexpected time and at the same time a piece that disrupts the balance.

    Lin Tang stared at his wife. ¡°I will talk to the emperor about it. You just need to wait here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chun Maora doesn¡¯t understand why this matter has to be brought to the emperor. But Lin Tang already shifted his attention. She could only wait patiently.

 22. Coincide Meeting

    The emperor would have never expected that during the next court would be filled with the officials complain. Their daughters have been daydreaming just the day before because of one person appearance in the academy. The emperor rubbed his forehead. This scene feels highly familiar to him as every time a highly outstanding person appeared on the academy, the young girls would discuss him heatedly.

    ¡°Your majesty, please redress this matter.¡±

    The emperor feels defeated. Just a few months before, they have complained profusely because Nanglong Soujin comes to watch the advancement test of the people in the academy. In the end, nothing can be done.

    Luckily there are still some other important matters so these officials can only let it go. After the morning court over, one official still stays behind and asks for an audience with the emperor. Normally, the emperor won¡¯t allow it, but seeing the one who asks is Lin Tang, he gives in.

    They meet in emperor study room.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say, Lin Tang?¡±

    ¡°Replying the emperor, forgive this subject impudence, but this subject needs to know about Your Highness view of the Jun family.¡±

    Jun family? The emperor loathes them, but he never said it out loud. Originally he wants them to just disappear, but the appearance of Jun Min changed his plan completely. He has never expected to see two highly talented general to appear at such a close time frame.

    Seeing how Jun Min fared in the test, he has two feeling. One is to let Jun Min grows and the others is to destroy the boy before he could threaten him. After discussing about this matter, he finally decides to let the boy grow.

    ¡°I will leave him be.¡±

    Lin Tang notice the way the emperor address. He doesn¡¯t use ¡®them¡¯ but ¡®him¡¯ which makes him understand that the emperor must have realize his reasons for coming here. Lin Tang sighed, has his plan found out?

    The emperor stares at Lin Tang. ¡°You can do whatever you want. I need him alive.¡±

    With that the emperor leaves the stunned Lin Tang. Lin Tang thought that the emperor would instead feel threatened with the appearance of Jun Min. But now it seems that there is something holding him. Lin Tang doesn¡¯t understand what makes the emperor changes his mind.

    Whatever it is, it¡¯s not Lin Tang place to know. But it doesn¡¯t matter to him because that one sentence alone has given him confidence to continue his plan.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Jun family residence.

    Jun Hua wakes up early and gotten another lecture from Madam Mu. Today is her last day staying here so she won¡¯t give many lessons and only a short lecture.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your teaching, Madam Mu.¡±

    Madam Mu stared at the girl in front of her. Jun Hua is dressed as Jun Min today because he¡¯s planning to go in the city. She will miss him, but she knows that it will take her a long time before they could meet again.

    ¡°Practice hard young lady.¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam Mu.¡±

    After exchanging a few more words, Madam Mu left. Jun Hua stayed in the hall for a few more minutes before going to meet her grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa, I will be going to the city.¡±

    ¡°Now? Doesn¡¯t your promise with Soujin is at afternoon?¡± Jun Zhenxian asked.

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet him now. There¡¯s another place I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Just go then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°If you want to say thanks then¡­¡±

    Before Jun Zhenxian has finished talking, Jun Hua has already closed the door. Jun Zhenxian sighed and continues to read the report in front of him.

    Jun Hua strolled around. Xia obviously cannot follow her so only Yamin is following her in the dark. Because of her face, when she walks on the streets, she caught the attention of many girls. They all blushed when they see her highly handsome face.

    ¡®Should I change the face mask?¡¯ Jun Hua doesn¡¯t really like the attention given to her but there¡¯s nothing she could do unless she uses an unremarkable disguise.

    Jun Hua goes inside a jewelry store. When the girl who watches the store wants to welcome him, she stopped in her tracks. She¡¯s stunned to see a young man with outstanding feature coming there.

    Finally, Jun Hua has to cough up lightly to gain the girl attention.

    ¡°Wel... Welcome Young Master. Is there any specific jewelry you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°I need a hairpin for a woman,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    The girl nodded and takes him to the place. Jun Hua eyes almost blinded because of the brilliance of these stones. She has never seen so much jewelries and it makes her confused. She was about to search for a good one when she hears a familiar voice.

    ¡°Jun Min, right?¡±

    Jun Hua turned and sees Prince Yan walking with some unknown girl. He smiled widely. ¡°Yup, I¡¯m correct to guess that it¡¯s you. But I would never expect to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Me too. And this is?¡± Jun Hua eyed the girl behind Yan. The girl is only 15-16 years old with petite and tall bodies, nearly the same with Yan. She¡¯s wearing a veil and her clothes are indicating that she¡¯s coming from a high rank family. In fact, her way of walking is truly graceful that no one in the academy can match her.

    ¡°This is my sister, Princess Ming Hui. And Hui¡¯er, this is Young General Jun Min.¡±

    Ming Hui greeted Jun Hua gracefully. Jun Hua almost blanked for a moment before greet back. This time she feels highly envious, with the imperial tutor teaching her, there¡¯s no way she lacks in demeanor.

    At the same time, Ming Hui stared at Jun Hua face in surprise. She never expected to see such a handsome young man. Even her brother might lose if they want to compete in terms of appearance.

    ¡°What brings you here, Yan?¡± Jun Hua shifted her gaze back then her brows furrowed. ¡°Have you gotten into fight recently?¡±

    Yan smiled wryly. ¡°That Soujin beats me up. But I should have recovered, how can you notice it?¡±

    ¡°Your breathing is a bit irregular and your position is a bit unbalance,¡± Jun Hua answered. She has long been familiar with human posture in the military, so she usually knows when there¡¯s something unnatural.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re amazing. Oh yeah, I come here to help my sister pick a few jewelry for her birthday. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I want to give present for Jun Hua.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 23. Spar

    Yan is highly proficient in choosing the jewelries. It seems like he knows everything in this store like the back of his hand. Ming Hui could freely choose anything she wants and Yan ended up buying dozens of jewelries.

    Jun Hua herself only picks one hairpin. She doesn¡¯t have that much money to begin with and her coming here is only to show face. Meeting with Prince Yan is only a bonus she doesn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°You only buy one?¡± Yan asked.

    ¡°Yes, I only buy one on impulse since I rarely come to the capital,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Yan nodded. ¡°Hui¡¯er, do you want to return first? I want to go to training hall.¡±

    ¡°I want to come.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just stay behind me.¡±

    Ming Hui nodded her small head cheerfully. Yan smiled in return before turning his head towards Jun Hua.

    ¡°You want to go there too, right? Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Jun Hua thinks for a moment before accepting his offer. The location is not far and the cheerful Ming Hui keeps on walking here and there. She seems like a girl who has never gone outside before.

    ¡°Ming Hui has a weak body and she often stays in the palace. I rarely have time to take her out so she wants to make it to the fullest.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at the girl jumping here and there to see everything. Somehow, she found the princess is quite strange, but she cannot pinpoint what makes her feeling like that. The princess is just like any innocent girl out there.

    But Jun Hua cannot continue to observe Ming Hui since Yan continue to talk. Different with Soujin, Yan is a highly talkative person. He often talked about daily things and other. By his side, Jun Hua often cannot follow up since the topic is highly random. By the time they arrived, she cannot remember what they talked about anymore.

    ¡°Soujin, you have arrived?¡± Yan said loudly.

    A man comes to their view. Soujin is wearing his training clothes and because he has been training himself since morning, his clothes already drenched in sweat. With Soujin handsome face, this appearance somehow looks extremely alluring.

    ¡°Yan, Ming Hui, and Jun Min,¡± he greeted. ¡°Why are you coming together?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I meet this fellow when I bring my little sister for a walk. Since he has appointment to spar with you today, I choose to come here with him.¡±

    Soujin stared at Yan. ¡°After I finished sparing with Jun Min, you¡¯re next.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why? I have not recovered yet from the beating you give me before!¡±

    No matter how much Yan protested Soujin doesn¡¯t listen to him. By his side, Ming Hui only giggled and let her brother getting bullied. Jun Min also laughed and she doesn¡¯t have any intention to help the poor Prince Yan.

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s play chess first Jun Min. This man is still in the middle of training.¡±

    With that Yan dragged Jun Hua to the table and let the servants prepare the chess. Looking at the chess in front of her, Jun Hua smiled. She¡¯s quite good at playing chess, now she wants to know how good Yan skill is.

    Soujin ignored the two of them since it¡¯s still early and the appointed time for their spar is afternoon. Ming Hui sit by her brother side and watched as the two of them started playing.

    After a couple of hours, the four people eyes are locked into the chess board. Yan and Jun Hua have played a couple of times with the winner and the loser changes from time to time. Hearing their play, finally Soujin cannot bear to watch by the side and join the fray. Even with him, the winner and the loser still undecided.

    ¡°You¡¯re all truly talented,¡± Ming Hui smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already the time for lunch brother.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat before I defeat him!¡± Yan eyes are glued into the chess board. This time he¡¯s facing Soujin. He has played with Soujin a few times before and as usual, they come into deadlock.

    Jun Hua sweated. She has not expected that playing chess can be so tiring. With Ming Hui help, they finally drag the two men from the chess board and eat some food.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you,¡± Yan said confidently.

    Soujin snorted. ¡°You¡¯re only a useless prince, there¡¯s no way you could beat me.¡±

    ¡°Bring the chess board!¡±

    Soujin only played one round with Yan before going towards the hall and spar with Jun Hua. Jun Hua has been preparing, but she still cannot hold on long under the barrage of attack Soujin gives. It seems that Soujin is venting his rage over losing a round from Yan to the battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try once more.¡±

    This time Soujin goes into a defensive stance, but Jun Hua didn¡¯t manage to beat him even after she used up all of her energy.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a little kid. Your strength is so low,¡± Soujin commented.

    Jun Hua could only glare back. Ming Hui handed him a towel.

    ¡°Use this. Don¡¯t mind brother Soujin. He¡¯s someone who cannot accept defeat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Princess Hui,¡± Jun Hua can see that. He only loses once from Yan but his face has turned dark. Probably Yan will get beaten up later.

    Ming Hui smiled. ¡°Call me Ming Hui. You¡¯re third brother friend so it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She found Ming Hui and Yan personality is really similar. They¡¯re quite open but only towards those who they trusted at a certain degree at least.

    Yan stretched his body lazily. ¡°Jun Min, I hear that you appeared at the academy to pick up your sister. Do you like being surrounded by girls so much? If you want, I could introduce you to a few girls.¡±

    Jun Hua feels that her blood is boiling and her energy has returned. ¡°Ming Hui, let me borrow your brother for a while. Soujin, do you still use the training hall?¡±

    Soujin eyes flashed. Since his best friend is looking for trouble by himself, he could rest and watch the show. ¡°No, you can use it.¡±

    ¡°Prince Yan, let¡¯s spar.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Why?¡± Yan yelled, but he stopped for a moment when he looks at the cold expression Jun Hua gives him. ¡°I still haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡±

    The yelling and scream of a prince is all they could hear that afternoon.

 24. Coming to Lin Family Residence

    ¡°Ow. Ouch,¡± Yan is getting treated by the doctor when he returned to the palace. Ming Hui didn¡¯t help him at all and only talked with Soujin who comes with them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop him? With your skill it¡¯s easy to block him,¡± Yan looks towards his best friends resentfully. If only he steps up and block Jun Min attack, he won¡¯t end up with another bruise all over his body.

    ¡°You deserve it,¡± Soujin says a simple sentence.

    Yan feels defeated. Just a few days before this person has beaten him up even more badly to the point he cannot come out from his bed for 2 days. Now that another person has beaten him up, he doesn¡¯t help him. What a good friend he is!

    Ming Hui coughed a bit. ¡°But Brother Soujin is correct, Jun Min is still too young for that, so it¡¯s natural that he¡¯s angry. Beside, not every man is like third brother who chase after girls days and night.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those kinds of words! You have gotten our bad influence!¡± Yan said helplessly.

    Ming Hui stick out her tongue before retreating back to her room. It soon will be dark and it¡¯s impolite to stay at her brother residence too late. After Ming Hui has left, Yan leaned back on the chair helplessly.

    Soujin stared at him. ¡°Stop pretending, Jun Min didn¡¯t use that much of power to strike you. Beside, you have learned a bit of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Still, I cannot compare to a general,¡± Yan retorted. That little boy surprisingly held so much power. Even Yan himself knows that he¡¯s not the boy match despite his training in martial arts.

    Soujin picks up a cup on the table and drinks. ¡°The plan is successful. You can rest easy for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Really? So quick?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Soujin nodded. ¡°Thanks to some unexpected help.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s time for drinking!¡±

    That night, the two men are drinking heartily but the next morning, Yan didn¡¯t attend the morning court because he¡¯s sick.

    Inside his residence, Yan cannot get up from bed because he drinks too much wine the day before. The hangover makes him dizzy. On the other hand Soujin tolerance for alcohol is much higher, so he¡¯s still relatively fine and could return to his residence before it¡¯s too late at night.

    Jun family residence.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Jun Zhenxian stared at the ¡®boy¡¯ in front of him helplessly. ¡°Why are you dressed up as Jun Min? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to Lin family residence?¡±

    ¡°Of course to give Jun Hua some backing,¡± Jun Hua answered. ¡°If I don¡¯t show off as Jun Min, they might not know about my ¡®affection¡¯ towards my sister.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian feels that his granddaughter has gotten a bad influence from him. Now she could even lie with such a straight face!

    ¡°Take care of yourself. If you don¡¯t feel comfortable there, you can always return.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you Grandfather.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled at her grandfather but she didn¡¯t say anything further. There is nothing she could say since her grandfather understands that she has her own thoughts. Before long, the carriages are ready and Jun Hua helped picking up her belongings. Yamin who dressed up as Jun Hua could only stands by the side and stays quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Jun Hua got into one of the carriage while Yamin and Xia got into the other carriages.

    The Lin family members are waiting in front of the gate. Lin Tang had heard from Jun Zhenxian the night before that Jun Hua agreed to come here. Because of his meeting with the emperor the day before, he feels relief that his plan could go smoothly.

    By his side, Chun Maora stands quietly. She¡¯s actually angry about the coming of Jun Hua to Lin family residence. But no matter how much she complained, Lin Tang won¡¯t change his decision. She could only stand here with suppressed rage deep inside her hearts.

    Lin San and Lin Hong stand calmly. Lin San has heard about Jun Hua coming and normally she wouldn¡¯t have bothered, but this time she has to stand here. On the side, Lin Hong is expressionless. No one could think what this little boy thinks.

    Lin Yuan is standing beside her mother and on the other side is a boy around the age of 13 standing there. The boy looks fairly small and thin for his age with his mother keep him far away from the others children. With one look, it¡¯s clear that they have been through a lot in this residence.

    When the carriages arrived, the servants come to help them bring Jun Hua belongings. Jun Hua didn¡¯t bring a lot of things, only those she needed and some personal things. Xia comes out first before helping ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ out of the carriage. The people who stand there could personally see a beautiful figure wearing a veil come towards them.

    ¡°Jun Hua greets father, mother, brother, and sister,¡± Yamin said in soft voice.

    Lin Tang was about to let Chun Maora guide the girl when he sees a young man coming out from the other carriage. The person stature is not big, but his presence alone has brings pressure to him. Chun Maora and the others also turned their eyes towards that person and completely ignored ¡®Jun Hua¡¯.

    ¡®Jun Min¡¯ smiled towards the group of people. Her smile is indifferent but still not cold.

    ¡°Prime Minister Lin Tang, Madam Lin,¡± Jun Hua only greeted two people.

    Lin Tang smiles turned warmer. ¡°Young General Jun Min. It¡¯s a surprise to see you here.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to escort my little sister.¡±

    Lin San sneakily looks toward Jun Hua and her heart skipped a beat. She finally understands why her sister could fall for him. Handsome, strong, famous, who¡¯s maidens won¡¯t have their heart moved?

    Lin Hong could clearly feel the emotion fluctuation his sister feels. At that moment he feels that Jun Min is truly an eyesore. With such a good ability, why is he has to appeared among this family?

    Lin Yuan heart once again pounded hard. She once again feels that she has fallen in love with this young man in front of her. Sadly, his gaze has never once come to her.

    The little boy at the side only give a sidelong glance at Jun Hua, but he didn¡¯t have much reaction.

    As Jun Hua talked with Lin Tang, she observes all of her siblings reaction. She feels that her time in this residence is going to be interesting.

 25. Stealing a Maiden Heart

    Jun Hua stared at Lin Tang. ¡°Am I not allowed?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Lin Tang smiled. ¡°But you cannot loiter around her quarter for long.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Jun Hua knows that in Lin family residence, they have their own quarter not only room like her usual place. This estate is far bigger than in the Jun family since the Jun family only has three people staying and the rest are servants.

    The quarter is similar to a small house. It¡¯s the place where a person life most of their life. It¡¯s kind of personal space and only families could get in. For an unmarried woman, the only man who could get in is only their father and siblings (with the exception for doctors). But still they¡¯re restricted to the living room.

    Jun Hua looks towards Yamin and nodded.

    Yamin smiled sweetly and looks towards Chun Maora. ¡°Mother, please.¡±

    Chun Maora originally didn¡¯t want to personally guide Jun Hua, but seeing that Jun Min wants to come along, she changed her mind. Although Jun Min has a low-birth, he¡¯s an accomplished general and has high status in the military. They never know when their country will be in war, so a general is highly respected.

    ¡°Come here, I will show you the way.¡±

    Chun Maora feels relieved that she has listened to Lin Tang to provide a good place for Jun Hua. Originally, she doesn¡¯t want to, but finally gives in after seeing Lin Yuan still partially daydream when she meets her. It seems that Jun Min is someone highly remarkable.

    Seeing the boy now, even Chun Maora feels slightly jealous. If only someone like him has appeared during her youth, she would have chooses to chase after that boy and not an official like Lin Tang. But it¡¯s only her wishful thinking.

    Lin Yuan and the little boy go back first after they greeted Jun Hua. They¡¯re only concubine born, so it¡¯s not really suitable to show. Lin San and Lin Hong stayed behind Chun Maora and followed after her. Lin San wants to get a change to meet personally with Jun Min while Lin Hong just wants to watch his sister from doing anything foolish.

    Chun Maora guided them towards the stone path. Jun Hua looks around calmly. Even though she¡¯s curious about the place she spends part of her childhood in, she cannot makes exaggerate move and only slightly looks around.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lin family residence is quite beautiful. There are several plants planted on the side and a few decorations are there. All in all, it¡¯s quite artistic and gives a refreshing feeling. As a general, Jun Hua senses are far more sensitive. She could faintly feel that behind these fa?ade, there are things unmentioned and hidden from the world.

    The quarter that Chun Maora prepared is not too big, but it¡¯s good enough. There are a few rooms inside and the servants have been busy moving Jun Hua belonging inside. They didn¡¯t dare to decorate the rooms by themselves and it will be up to Jun Hua how she wants the rooms looks like.

    Jun Hua scanned the rooms lightly then looks towards the few girls there.

    ¡°They¡¯re?¡±

    ¡°I have picked some servants for your sister, if you found them to your liking, I will hand their contract to your sister.¡±

    Yamin who act as Jun Hua only lowered her head and pretended to not exist. She completely portrays a timid girl who cannot decide by herself.

    Jun Hua stared at the servants¡¯ girl there. She found them annoying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like them. Later I will personally pick some servants for my sister.¡±

    Chun Maora lips jerked a bit. She has just found out that this young man is completely overprotective. But it¡¯s alright, later she will try to get into his good side through Jun Hua.

    ¡°You can go inside first and decorate your room. I will take a stroll and leave first,¡± Jun Hua turned towards Yamin.

    Yamin nodded. ¡°Yes big brother.¡±

    Jun Hua patted Yamin hand before leaving with Chun Maora. Lin San and Lin Hong still follow after them with their head slightly lowered. Lin San had seen how Jun Min cared greatly for Jun Hua and somehow she feels a bit jealous. Even her brother isn¡¯t as protective as him.

    Yamin waited until they have left the quarter and there are only both of them inside.

    ¡°Miss told me to make it similar to her room, let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    Xia nodded. ¡°That last code?¡±

    ¡°It means she will come here tonight to switch place.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Jun Hua walked with Chun Maora towards Lin Tang place. If she wants to leave, it is better to say it to Lin Tang first as a way to show respect. While walking, Jun Hua eyes spotted something interesting.

    ¡°There is also a servant at such a small age?¡±

    Chun Maora looks at the direction Jun Hua pointed. There¡¯s a servant girl around the age of 12 trying to drag a bucket of water. Chun Maora only remembers her as one of the old servant¡¯s daughters and she has asked to have her daughter served here. She only gives her permission because that servant keeps on pestering her. She can¡¯t kick her out, but it¡¯s highly annoying so she agreed.

    ¡°We don¡¯t usually accept someone young, but she has some condition.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at the girl for a moment. ¡°Can I ask for her to serve my sister? That is if you can move her contract.¡±

    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±

    After gotten Chun Maora agreement, Jun Hua continues walking. It doesn¡¯t take long before she arrived at Lin Tang place.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Lin Tang asks.

    ¡°I still need to go to the border tomorrow, so I won¡¯t take much of your time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re free to come here whenever you want to.¡±

    Jun Hua bid her farewell. When she¡¯s about to walk pass Lin San, the girl raised her head and looks at Jun Hua face. Jun Hua is startled, but he gives her an indifferent smile. That one smile has instantly stolen the girl heart.

 26. Madam Xie

    After Jun Hua left, Lin San still looks like a foolish girl. By her side, Lin Hong cannot watch it any longer and shake Lin San heavily.

    ¡°Sister! Wake up!¡± Lin Hong said angrily. He cannot see what Lin San had seen when Jun Min passed by her but he¡¯s sure that his sister heart has been captured. The expression on Lin San face is truly a foolish one.

    ¡°Ah, Lin Hong? What is it?¡± Lin San snapped and smiled stiffly.

    Lin Hong stared at her eyes. ¡°Forget about that man. You can never get him.¡±

    Lin Hong words are like a spear tearing up her heart. Lin San glared at Lin Hong. ¡°Why are you saying things like that? You don¡¯t know the future!¡±

    After that, Lin San turned away angrily. Lin Hong stays rooted at his place. He doesn¡¯t know the future? Of course he doesn¡¯t know, but he knows that someone like Jun Min wouldn¡¯t set his eyes on Lin San. They might be around the same age, but they lived in a completely different world.

    Lin Hong just doesn¡¯t want his sister to get hurt. He wants the best for her and a decent man for her too. Although the little girl doesn¡¯t seem like she appreciates it at all, he will not let his sister experienced mishap. Lin Hong gaze is cold, but he didn¡¯t do anything and returned to his room to continue his study.

    On the other hand, Jun Hua had long gone to the servant office and selects some good servants. She picks a few who are still young and a few who are already middle age. Finishing it all, Jun Hua returned back to the Lin family residence by sneaking in.

    The protections around Lin family residence are terribly poor and she could easily sneak in. The guard won¡¯t even notice anything wrong while she walks around leisurely.

    Soon Jun Hua arrived at her quarter. Xia and Yamin have already finished moving all of her things. They worked in high speed, but careful. It is only when she appeared before them that they noticed her.

    ¡°Miss! You startled me,¡± Xia exclaimed.

    ¡°Good work. I will change my clothes and appearance first. Has Chun Maora appeared with the contract girl?¡±

    ¡°Not yet Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded and goes into her room. After cleaning up her makeup and face mask, she asks Xia to do her hair and clothes. It took her some time and by the time she has finished, she noticed that a steward has come with two girls behind him. One of them is a middle age woman and the other is that 12 years old girl.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Miss, the girl mother insists that she has to work beside her daughter so this lowly one could only bring them here.¡±

    The steward feels highly troubled since he had heard that it is Jun Min who asks for the girl to serve his sister. With the news about Jun Min could be found easily in the capital, many people has long known about him. They¡¯re afraid to get into his bad side, so the steward could only bring them to Jun Hua and let the girl resolve it.

    Jun Hua looks towards the middle age woman. She¡¯s hugging her daughter tightly and refuses to let her daughter go. The little girl is clearly confused, but she still stays silent in her mother arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just give me their contract.¡±

    The steward sighed in relief and handed the contract to her. In any case, the middle age woman is not really useful so it¡¯s fine to let her be the girl servant. Finishing his duty, the steward walked away in relief.

    Jun Hua looks towards the two girls. ¡°Please look up, Madam Xie.¡±

    The middle age woman raise her head to look at Jun Hua. In that instant, her eyes started to get wet and tears fall from them. Her daughter is startled, but she doesn¡¯t understand why her mother suddenly cried.

    ¡°Young Miss Hua, is that you? You¡¯re alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, Madam Xie. How are you?¡± Jun Hua smiled warmly. She recognizes her daughter since they have similar features. Madam Xie was one of the few servants¡¯ girls her mother used to have. Jun Hua hadn¡¯t heard from them for a long time and she¡¯s truly surprised to see one of them here.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I would never expect that you can survive Miss. All those year, it must be hard on you.¡±

    Jun Hua waited until Madam Xie calmed down. Madam Xie was one of her mother loyal servant but she¡¯s sent away to get married. But this incident has turned into a blessing because Madam Xie could avoid that disaster.

    ¡°Miss Hua, do you still remember this place? This is the place where your mother used to stay.¡±

    Jun Hua shakes her head. She doesn¡¯t remember at all. When she left this residence, she was only a four years old girl and there are things she cannot remember. There are only a few memories she has about the Lin family residence.

    Madam Xie nodded in sadness. ¡°It¡¯s expected that a young girl cannot remember things fully but I never thought that you would return here, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I.¡±

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t have many pleasant memories of this place. The things she remembers the most is when she was four years old, her mother coming to her while crying saying that she¡¯s sorry. The next day, they had left the residence. That was the incident that sealed her fate up forever.

    Madam Xie wiped her tears. ¡°I may not have been when your mother was chased out, but I was here when that despicable woman force her to become a concubine.¡±

    Jun Hua eyes flashed with interest. She knows that to promote a woman from concubine to be a legal wife, the husband must have paid a heavy price if they already have a main wife. Then to make his wife to be the concubine instead, she¡¯s sure that Lin Tang cannot go unscathed.

    ¡°What happened? If I¡¯m not wrong, there are large sums of money you need to pay and a heavy beating, right?¡±

    Madam Xie nodded. ¡°Originally, Lin Tang also didn¡¯t want to do it, but Chun Maora brother took his place in beating thus allowed Lin Tang to agree. As for the money, the Lin family doesn¡¯t lack of money, so they could send the money easily.¡±

    ¡°Lin Tang agreed just like that?¡± Jun Hua eyebrows rose.

    ¡°No, he only agreed after Chun Maora gave birth to the twins.¡±

 27. Retrace The Past

    Jun Hua nodded. With Chun Maora give him a son, the status of Chun Maora must have raised. Her mother only gives birth to a daughter and knowing Chun Maora, she must have pleaded to have her son raised by her. Lin Tang also doesn¡¯t want his first son to be a concubine born thus he agreed with that request.

    ¡°Chun Maora brother must have loved his sister so much to endure the beating. If I¡¯m not wrong, Chun family is only a small family, right?¡± Jun Hua smile has turned colder. It caused the temperature in the room to drop heavily and caused chill to rise up on the body of the three girls in front of her. Cold sweats starting to pour out of their body.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Xia stammered.

    Jun Hua realizes her mistake and she restrains herself. But that short time has made the three girls completely afraid. They cannot restore their calm so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Sometime I follow my brother from behind to the battlefield so there is some influence I got,¡± Jun Hua is making an excuse. Xia rolled her eyes in secret, that¡¯s a completely blatant lie! That kind of chill could only be produced by people who have gone through many battles!

    Madam Xie looks at Jun Hua stupefied. She never knows that a girl could possibly release such a cold aura and make her feels like she¡¯s meeting a death reaper.

    ¡°Its fine Miss. Chun Maora is not alone, one of their family member married into Lan family so they have good support.¡±

    ¡°Lan family?¡± Jun Hua only remember that Lan Ping who¡¯s so arrogant but cannot gain good result. Come to think about it, he has only managed to finish the task a few days before so he hadn¡¯t returned to the capital yet.

    Then Jun Hua remembers that the tone Lin San used to talk to her is indeed similar with Lan Ping. So, they¡¯re truly related.

    ¡°Miss, you have to be careful. Getting inside this family will makes you suffer a lot,¡± Madam Xie is truly concerned. She has heard about Jun Hua personality. At first she¡¯s glad that she stays with Jun family but now that she has returned, she¡¯s starting to worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I want to take a stroll on the garden first. Maybe there¡¯s something that I could remember from there.¡±

    Xia takes out a cloak. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon and at night, the wind is cold.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Jun Hua acknowledges it. She won¡¯t get cold easily, but it¡¯s better to keep her behavior normal to avoid any suspicion.

    Xia and the two other girls followed after Jun Hua as she strolled around. Jun Hua step stopped near a beautiful fountain. The fountain is still in good condition but there are a lot of weeds around it since this place hasn¡¯t been used for years and they didn¡¯t really pay attention to this place until recently.

    Her small finger lightly touched the side of the fountain. The sound of crying resurfaces in her mind. Jun Hua remembered again, this is the place where her mother comes to her before they are forced to get out from the Lin family residence.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jun Hua missed her mother deeply. Unbeknownst to her, her eyes turned red.

    The little girl by Madam Xie side looks at Jun Hua with curiosity. She took out her handkerchief and handed it to Jun Hua.

    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Jun Hua is startled and she touches her cheek. Indeed, there are tears coming out without her knowing. She took the handkerchief and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, what is your name little girl?¡±

    ¡°My name is Lin Yun,¡± the little girl grinned.

    Jun Hua stared at Madam Xie. ¡°By the usual law, when servants change their master, the new master will bestow a new name. Are you fine with that?¡±

    Madam Xie nodded. ¡°You can name her as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Then from today on, your name is Xiao Yun, alright?¡± Jun Hua handed the handkerchief back.

    ¡°Xiao Yun understands!¡±

    Jun Hua walked back to her room with the three girls following. ¡°Madam Xie, there will be a batch of servants delivered here tomorrow morning. Since I¡¯m still studying at school, you will be in charge to take them around.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    After instructing Madam Xie about what she should do and not, Jun Hua dismissed both of them. Inside the room, only Xia and Jun Hua stayed.

    ¡°Is there anything you need, Miss?¡±

    Jun Hua leaned back. ¡°Xia, I want you to memorize this place quickly. We are going to stay here for some time.¡±

    Xia nodded. ¡°For how long exactly Miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If we¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s going to be 1 year.¡±

    1 year? Xia almost blanked out when she hears Jun Hua words. How can that possibly be lucky? In one year Jun Hua will be 15 and it¡¯s the age where a girl gets married. Does she want her marriage partner be decided by Chun Maora?

    Seeing the expression on Xia face, Jun Hua knows that the girl thought has gone awry but she didn¡¯t do anything to correct her. It¡¯s only her estimation, but she herself didn¡¯t know how much time she will stay here. Anyway, while she stays in this place, it will be better for her to learn about woman things as soon as possible so she will not be a disgrace.

    ¡°Xia, you will be in charge of all the servants¡¯ girls here.¡±

    Xia faces light up. She has been serving by Jun Hua side for years and vowed to always stay with her. Jun Hua words are like telling her that she¡¯s the one that Jun Hua trusted the most among the girls¡¯ servants. This kind of things truly makes her ecstatic.

    Jun Hua dismissed Xia after a few more words. Since this place is different with her place, she cannot go around as she wishes. After thinking for a while, Jun Hua soon falls asleep.

 28. Your Change is trulyâ€¦ Drastic

    Jun Hua wake up early the next morning and let Xia helps her prepare herself. Madam Xie and Xiao Yun are cleaning up the quarter diligently.

    Jun Hua lazily walks to the gate, but the view she sees there almost makes her frozen in place. Lin San and Lin Yuan have been waiting for her there. Both of them are dressed beautifully and they seem to stare with dagger at the other one.

    Jun Hua stared blankly. What have I missed?

    Lin San looks at Jun Hua with smile. ¡°Sister Hua, since this is the first time you¡¯re going to school from Lin family residence, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°Sister Hua, don¡¯t reject us,¡± Lin Yuan also said with smile.

    Somehow Jun Hua feels goose bumps when she looks at them. The one you¡¯re chasing are ¡®my brother¡¯, right? Why does it seems that you¡¯re chasing after me? Besides, I know from your eyes that you didn¡¯t really mean what you said. These two girls have change so much in such short time¡­

    Even Xia cannot help, but rolled her eyes. She looks at their servants on their back. From their expression, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re helpless with their Miss situation and they could only comply with her.

    After struggling for half an hour, finally Jun Hua manages to reject them and get into her own carriage. By her side, Xia face is awful. She has already imagined the days onward are not going to be as peaceful as before.

    Jun Hua passed a dry laugh. ¡°Hopefully, this trend will pass soon.¡±

    Her hope didn¡¯t come true though as a lot of girls in the class all pester her and try to get into her good side. In the end, Fan Lanying cannot hold it in anymore and yell at them all causing the two of them to get punished.

    ¡°Those dumb girls are insane! How can they expect to get close with your brother so easily? They¡¯re truly annoying!¡±

    Hearing Fan Lanying getting angry, Jun Hua feels a bit relief. At least her close friend isn¡¯t like the other girls who are eager to fawn after her. Jun Hua has been feeling restless. Has she done her move too quickly?

    ¡°Jun Hua, you need to learn how to refuse them! If you don¡¯t know how, I will teach you martial arts and then help you knock them out!¡±

    ¡°Lanying, that¡¯s impossible,¡± Jun Hua said in surprise. This girl is truly not using her brain at all. If she truly goes and beat up that bunch of girls, then tomorrow there will be another sensation in the capital.

    Fan Lanying puffed her cheeks. ¡°They¡¯re only eyeing your brother. Whatever you do, never complied with them. You won¡¯t have any good ending.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. Her eyes tinged with interest. She has clearly detected a few girls following after them. With Fan Lanying skill, she still cannot notice them, but Jun Hua can. Fan Lanying words are loud so they would surely hear her perfectly.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Just study as usual! I truly detest these girls. Looking pretty but they have venomous heart, do you think men are that easy to fool?¡±

    Some of them are indeed easy to fool. Jun Hua remembered Lin Tang has been fooled completely by Chun Maora to the point he dumps out his own wife. There are also men who can pick a good girl and not get fooled by them.

    Seeing Jun Hua silent, Fan Lanying sighed. ¡°Jun Hua, I¡¯m truly worried about you. With your personality, it will be hard for you to face them. Don¡¯t worry though, I will definitely protect you at school!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Lanying,¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Now, shall we finish our punishment?¡± Fan Lanying looks at the silk in front of her and sighed. With her skill it will take her a long time to finish today punishment.

    Jun Hua similarly looks towards her own silk with dark face. She has barely managed to make a simple shape and now she has to finish a truly complicated shape. This is far harder than her usual task.

    As the two of them do their work, Jun Hua noticed that the girl had slowly disappeared. Fan Lanying personality is quite disliked and many doesn¡¯t want to face her head-on unless they have death wish. With that, they could only leave the two of them alone.

    Jun Hua barely manage to finish it with Fan Lanying do more than half of it after a couple of hours working on it. She¡¯s truly grateful for the girl help.

    ¡°Practice hard by yourself. You will surely improve,¡± Fan Lanying said as she bid her farewell.

    Jun Hua return to her carriage and Xia handed her a box of buns.

    ¡°You must be hungry Miss. They punished you for a long time.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°Its fine, it just means that I need to study embroidery more. Even if I cannot become an expert, at least I need to do a better work.¡±

    After they had returned to the residence, Xia asked Madam Xie to assign a few servants to cook. They quickly make a few dishes and Jun Hua could eat fully.

    ¡°Madam Lin is quite generous with the food distribution,¡± Madam Xie reported.

    Jun Hua is not surprised. If Jun Min found out that her sister has been mistreated, he might turn the whole capital upside-down. After all, just to pick up his sister, he has made a big disturbance in the academy. Chun Maora must have thought about it so no matter how unwilling she is, she has to.

    After she has done eating, the servants told her that Lin San is requesting to meet her. Jun Hua doesn¡¯t have any excuse to not see her so she could only comply.

    ¡°Sister Hua, have you eaten? I brought you some pastries,¡± Lin San smiled gently.

    Jun Hua almost choked on air but she nodded calmly. ¡°I have. Thank you for your concern Sister San. Please take a seat.¡±

    Lin San nodded. After she sits down, she exchanges a few pleasantries before getting to the main point. She wants to help Jun Hua in learning the needlework.

    Jun Hua stared at the needle with unwillingness but she finally gives in and starts learning under Lin San help. As Lin San has been studying under the best teacher, her embroidery is really good and Jun Hua can learn quicker with her help.

    ¡°Over here, you have to do this.¡±

    Jun Hua truly admires the girl skill in embroidery. She¡¯s worthy of being the legitimate Miss and with this kind of skill, she would surely pass the examination with flying score. The position of legitimate miss is originally hers, but Jun Hua doesn¡¯t have any intention to take it back. She would prefer destroy this place rather than inherited this place.

    The problem with Lin San is her attitude. She only did this to get close with Jun Min, but Jun Hua knows that it was an impossible request. If only Lin San can chance her attitude, she will become a really nice lady.

    By her side, Xia stared down with expressionless face. Deep down, she is screaming loudly. What a quick change in attitude!

 29. Walking Around the Academy

    Thanks to Fan Lanying staying by Jun Hua side all the time during lesson, the girls didn¡¯t have any courage to get close with her. They could only stand by the side and stare dagger towards Fan Lanying who doesn¡¯t care at all. With Fan Lanying sharp mouth, they didn¡¯t dare to confront her and say what they want.

    ¡°Do you want to change the scenery for a while? Those girls are truly an eyesore.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She too finds them to be an eyesore, but she didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Good, let me take you to a good place.¡±

    Fan Lanying drags her to the small garden behind the hall. The garden is filled with trees, making it more similar to a small forest rather than garden. Most of the trees are a big tree and it blocked their vision. There are also a lot of bush inside the garden and only a small portion of it is filled with the flowers.

    ¡°This place is quite good. The academy is quite big so we might used up all our break time if we continue to walk around.¡±

    ¡°Have you strolled in this garden?¡± Jun Hua asked in curiosity. Since Fan Lanying has spent a lot of time in this academy, she must have a lot of experience.

    Fan Lanying brows creased up. ¡°I don¡¯t like those trees. They¡¯re blocking the view too much. I don¡¯t understand why they build the garden like this.¡±

    ¡°True enough.¡±

    ¡°I still want to go to the hall. The boys must be training there.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at Fan Lanying helplessly. She doesn¡¯t want to see the boys, not even their training too! Seeing the look on Jun Hua face, Fan Lanying sighed.

    ¡°Just return back first, I will be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After walking a few steps, suddenly Jun Hua stayed at one spot in the garden. She sensed the presence of someone inside the forest but it¡¯s faint. This kind of presence is similar to Yamin, an assassin. She wondered who would send an assassin to school, so she chooses to stay in place to see the person. After a while, her face turned strange.

    She walked a few steps. ¡°If you keep on crying, you will be similar to a girl.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The one in front of her startled and raised his face. He¡¯s a little boy around the age of 12 with good feature. His clothes too are one of high quality and they would know that he comes from good family. The strange thing is this boy crying in such an unlikely place. A boy at age 12 shouldn¡¯t have started to go to school yet.

    The boy pouted. ¡°I¡¯m angry with someone¡­¡±

    The little boy paused as he noticed that the girl in front of him was truly beautiful. She¡¯s wearing a veil, so he can¡¯t see her face. But he could faintly see that her skin is truly white and she has petite body. As a noble he has seen a lot beautiful woman but this woman is truly on a level higher than them.

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s frozen because of her face. She assumes that he just doesn¡¯t want to tell things to stranger.

    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to tell? Its fine, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Jun Hua smiled under her veil.

    The boy stared blankly for a moment. ¡°My Name is Nanglong Keita. I have just got a chance to play with my older cousin Brother Soujin but he keeps on doing his works. I have been waiting for the chance to play with him for a long time. So, when I see the chance, I sneaked out.¡±

    This time, it¡¯s Jun Hua turn to have her mind blanked. Nanglong Soujin! She truly doesn¡¯t want to meet with him as a girl since she¡¯s worried he will found out about her. Soujin is sharp and he might found something amiss if she interacted with him.

    Jun Hua knows that Soujin will surely come here sooner or later. She sighed deeply. How could she knows that even when she¡¯s dressing as Jun Hua, the other party still has the chance to meet her? Aside from that, she would never expect a random teenager she meets on the academy would turn out to be his cousin!

    She looks towards Nanglong Keita. To escape under the nose of someone like Nanglong Soujin, this little boy must have trained a lot. The physique of Nanglong Seika didn¡¯t differ much from other person but Jun Hua notice that his muscle is shaped perfectly and he has thin presence.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Your cousin is a general, but you still can escape from him,¡± Jun Hua praised.

    Nanglong Keita grinned. ¡°I¡¯m also a part of Nanglong family. These kinds of things are simple!¡±

    Jun Hua feels amused. The way Nanglong Keita says it is like the Nanglong family capable to do everything they want. And to escape under the nose of Soujin, Jun Hua sure that she cannot do that. She barely managed to contend against him and erasing her presence perfectly is hard in front of someone like Soujin.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nanglong Keita nodded. ¡°Big Brother Soujin is the best among all of younger generation. But I will surpass him someday!¡±

    Jun Hua stared in surprise. The little boy she meets is surprisingly ambitious.

    ¡°If he¡¯s really the best, how can you sneak out from him?¡± Jun Hua is curious.

    ¡°He¡¯s distracted of course. That dummy cousin of mine is too busy to care for me,¡± Nanglong Keita grumbled.

    Jun Hua wanted to laugh, but she sensed another presence near her. She¡¯s surprised because she cannot detect it until it has come really close to her. With her ability, there¡¯s no way a person can come near her without her knowing it unless that person has a much higher ability than her.

    She turned her gaze and a man stands there looking annoyed.

    ¡°Keita, what did you call me?¡±

 30. First Meeting as Jun Hua

    Nanglong Keita face turned pale when he heard that voice. The little boy turned his head around and grinned. ¡°Nothing, Big Brother Soujin.¡±

    Soujin glared at the boy before turning his gaze towards the girl in front of him. He has seen her once before, at the emperor birthday party. At that time, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, but he still recognizes her easily.

    Looking at that pair of clear eyes makes Soujin remember Jun Min. He feels that it¡¯s impossible because both of them don¡¯t have any blood relation and there should be no way they could have similar features. But looking at the girl from close distance makes him aware that they¡¯re truly similar.

    ¡°Jun Hua, right? What are you doing here?¡± Soujin asks calmly.

    Jun Hua truly wanted to go as far as possible from that man probing eyes. She feels that his question is strange. Why does she need any reason to be here? This is part of the academy and not his property.

    ¡°I¡¯m spending my break time to walk around the academy,¡± Jun Hua chooses to answer with soft voice. She wants to go, but she needs a good reason for that.

    Nanglong Keita raised his head. ¡°Your voice is prettier if you speak in such a soft tone. Why¡­¡±

    Nanglong Soujin hits the boy head. ¡°Watch your mouth, Keita. ¡°

    Jun Hua cannot bear to stay here any longer. ¡°Keita, since your cousin has arrived, I will return first. Please excuse me General Soujin.¡±

    Nanglong Soujin didn¡¯t bother with Jun Hua as his intention to come here is to find his cousin but Keita cannot accept seeing Jun Hua go so quickly.

    ¡°Sister Hua, can I visit you to play?¡±

    Jun Hua steps stopped for a while. ¡°Keita, you have your own brother to play with. Beside, you still have your own training.¡±

    ¡°Aww¡­ fine then,¡± Nanglong Keita waved his hand reluctantly as Jun Hua disappears from his vision.

    ¡°Little brat, why are you telling her your story?¡±

    Nanglong Keita grinned. ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Good, your training will increase from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a devil! Father told me that my workload is already a lot.¡±

    Jun Hua ignored the two conversations as she walks away. Her heart still worried. Had Soujin noticed anything amiss from her? She only talks a few sentences to him and didn¡¯t talk too much. Jun Hua stopped beside a window and looks towards the glass.

    ¡°I completely forgot¡­¡±

    Jun Hua had just remembered that their faces are similar. She makes her face mask similar since she doesn¡¯t want the trouble to change her feature too much because it took her too much time. The backside is Jun Hua and Jun Min face become highly similar.

    People only know that Jun Min is an adopted boy without any connection to the Jun family. The two of them should have a highly different features, but Jun Hua carelessly makes them too similar. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, they wouldn¡¯t notice. Unfortunately, the one who see her face is Nanglong Soujin who¡¯s highly proficient in martial arts. He must have noticed that their face is similar.

    Jun Hua sighed. There¡¯s no way she could change her face so quickly again. She could only hope that Nanglong Soujin won¡¯t talk to her about it when they meet again.

    After thinking about it for a while, she chooses to return to the class. Fan Lanying had returned earlier and she looks relieved when she sees Jun Hua.

    ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯m worried when I cannot found you. I thought those girls have done something to you.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled bitterly. They won¡¯t do anything to her because all they want is to fawn after her. Jun Hua hoped that they would give up early but considering they¡¯re going to see Jun Min again, she knows that they won¡¯t stop so easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m just lost. I haven¡¯t memorized the area around school,¡± Jun Hua gives her excuse.

    ¡°Oh right, this is only your second week. Don¡¯t worry, you will soon get used to the school. There aren¡¯t many ways you can pass with.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jun Hua and Fan Lanying continue their lesson in peaceful. The girls are no longer trying to get close with Jun Hua during lessons time. At home after school, Lin San would come and helps her practice embroidery.

    During their talk, Lin San would often inquire about Jun Min and Jun Hua merely gives her some vague answers. Right now, she truly wishes for some peace as she almost cannot have any time for herself.

    Luckily the trend soon died out and most of the girls no longer try to get close with Jun Hua. Only a handful of them are still trying to get close to her including her two half-sisters at the residence. When it¡¯s finally Thursday, Yamin returned to her place.

    Jun Hua is staying at her room learning embroidery. The training she got this few days proved to be useful and she could already make the better one than before. She only stopped when she notices that Yamin has come.

    ¡°You can appear, Yamin. Is there any news?¡± Jun Hua raised her head.

    Yamin nodded. ¡°There are some disturbances on the border, your uncle ask us to keep on staying there until the situation got better.¡±

    Jun Hua knows that there¡¯s no way her uncle would asks for herself to come. So he only asks for them. Jun Hua can comply but only after she finished some of her plans here.

    ¡°For tomorrow, you still disguised yourself as me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

 31. Poor Yan

    The appearance of Jun Min caused another big disturbance in the academy and the emperor faces another round of complains. Luckily, there are some problems on the border which makes Jun Min cannot return for some time, so they can be at ease that Jun Min won¡¯t appear for some time.

    The next day, Jun Hua sneaked out as Jun Min to meet with Nanglong Soujin. She wants to tell him that their sparring promises need to wait because she cannot come. She comes to the training hall at early morning and found Soujin training in one of the rooms.

    ¡°Soujin, I cannot come here for some time. There are some annoying people on the border waiting to get beaten up,¡± Jun Hua go straight to the point.

    Soujin nodded. ¡°I need to go too.¡±

    ¡°There are also disturbances on the northeast of the kingdom?¡± Jun Hua raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s more correct to say that there are disturbances on the whole east part of the kingdom. Those pests are getting ahead in their way.¡±

    Jun Hua wanted to nod. To think they would choose a time like this. She cannot join the battlefield straightaway because she¡¯s still busy learning as Jun Hua. If she suddenly disappears once again, people would be suspicious. This time, she could only let her subordinate handle everything in her stead.

    ¡°What about early morning exercise?¡± Soujin throw her a wooden sword.

    Jun Hua smirked. ¡°Why not?¡±

    With that the two of them started to fight and the sound of clashing can be heard out loud. Jun Hua has been enduring learning all of those tiring things so she uses this chance to vent up her emotion. They lasted for a longer time before Jun Hua gets defeated and they rested on the chair nearby.

    Before long, two people appeared within their sight, Yan and Ming Hui.

    ¡°You¡¯re early today, Jun Min. Have you finished your spar?¡± Yan asks with smile. It seems he¡¯s in a happy mood. In fact, he has been in a good mood for the last few days.

    Jun Hua stared with question as Ming Hui giggled. ¡°Brother has just managed to secure a good business. You will soon hear about it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of business?¡±

    ¡°Buying a city,¡± Soujin answered.

    This time, Jun Hua is startled. ¡°You can buy a city?¡±

    Yan laughs. ¡°Young Noble Han is truly wealthy to the point the emperor jealous. In order to get a lot of money, the emperor handed a city to him.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Jun Hua is speechless. How can that emperor do things so lightly? Then again, she doesn¡¯t really understand about business. Even though Yan explained it to her in simple terms, she¡¯s sure that there are a lot of works behind it. It¡¯s not her business too, so she doesn¡¯t want to meddle into it at all.

    ¡°Soujin, do you want to play another match? I bet you still cannot beat me on chess,¡± Yan grinned.

    Soujin glared. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much free time.¡±

    Jun Hua is sure that Soujin must have bear grudge because he has lost that one time. In fact, that day they had played for three times but Yan only manage to win one. Seems like, for Soujin it¡¯s still an annoying thing he wants to avoid.

    Ming Hui handed towel to both of them again, which makes Jun Hua surprised to see the princess act like a maid in front of them. Soujin casually take it from Ming Hui, not in the least bothered about their difference in status.

    ¡°Ming Hui, can you play chess?¡± Jun Hua asked.

    The girl smiled and nodded. ¡°Do you want to play? I¡¯m quite good at it.¡±

    ¡°Sure then.¡±

    Yan feels like he¡¯s getting ignored. But then he noticed a wooden sword appeared before him with Jun Min smiling face.

    ¡°Yan, you can accompany Soujin to play for some time.¡±

    Yan wanted to cry. How many times should he say that he¡¯s not the match for both of them? Soujin nodded and he took his own sword as he stands in front of Yan. With that gesture, Yan knows that he cannot avoid getting beaten up again today.

    Ming Hui way of playing chess is soft but tricky. Unfortunately, she cannot match Jun Hua who can play much better than her.

    ¡°Your way of playing is quite reckless. It¡¯s like gambling,¡± Ming Hui commented.

    Gambling? Jun Hua thinks for a while. What Ming Hui said is correct since her way of playing the chess is like putting everything on the stake. She would only make one way of moving, but that path cannot be blocked until it reached the goal.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a reckless person,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Ming Hui smiled. Although she wears a veil, Jun Hua can faintly see the girl face. At that time she finally realizes why she¡¯s feeling strange around her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not really reckless. You have calculated everything perfectly,¡± Ming Hui stared at the board. ¡°But one wrong move and you would lose everything.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at the board. ¡°In the first place, I don¡¯t have anything to lose.¡±

    Ming Hui blanked for a moment before nodded. ¡°Yes, at first.¡±

    As the two talked, they hear a scream coming from beside them. The two of them sighed. Yan has just gotten hit and beaten up by Soujin completely without any chance to retaliate back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind third brother. He¡¯s always like that. And he¡¯s not really hurt since he has learned a bit of martial arts,¡± Ming Hui smiled wryly.

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°I can see it. He¡¯s just faking it to gain attention. But really, why does he let Soujin beat him up every time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his image as the Prince of Ming Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°What a wonderful image,¡± Jun Hua said.

    Yan come to the table with Soujin after another couple of minutes. He stared at the board where the two has just played.

    ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless Jun Min! Show some lenience towards a girl, if not there won¡¯t be anyone who wants to be with you and you will be alone in your whole life.¡±

    Somehow Jun Hua got the feeling that Yan is famous for getting girl and got dumped by them because of his way in talking. Jun Hua walked towards Soujin with a stretched hand, ¡°Sword.¡±

    Soujin handed his wooden sword immediately. Seeing that scene, Ming Hui smiled towards her brother.

    ¡°Hope you rest in peace.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say like you¡¯re sending me to my grave! Hey, not again!¡±

    Another round of beating has come to Prince Yan.

 32. Time for Some Scheming

    ¡°After getting beaten up by you, why should I let you eat freely?¡± Yan said in annoyed tone. The four of them gathered on Restaurant Han Yan and the other three ask for free meal. He wants to refuse, but they have barge inside and started to order a few foods. Yan know that he won¡¯t be able to force his friends to pay up like this.

    Previously, with him having earned such a good business, he was in good mood. He is going to earn a lot of money! But, the beating he took just now had ruined his good mood.

    Ming Hui grinned, ¡°Because you¡¯re a kind brother.¡±

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t gang up on me like them!¡± Yan murmured in annoyed tone. He picks up another ice to compress his bruises from the spar before.

    Jun Hua enjoyed the food there very much. The quality is truly good, and she wanted to eat all of them. The meat is juicy, the vegetable are fresh, and then there are a lot of pastries there. Soujin also eats a lot. Training requires a lot of energy, so he¡¯s really hungry.

    Ming Hui herself pick up a lot of food to eat, leaving only Yan who cannot eat much because of his bad mood after getting beaten up in two rounds. He stares at his friends and sighed in defeat.

    ¡°With this kind of face, how can I get girls?¡± Yan lamented.

    Ming Hui rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you still looking for girls? You better finished up the repairing of the city you bought.¡±

    Yan sighed. He picks up his food and continues eating.

    ¡°Yan, we will be going for some time, so you don¡¯t have to worry about getting beaten up for a while,¡± Jun Hua grinned.

    ¡°I know about that. Anyway, with your skill there shouldn¡¯t be any problem dealing with the problem. Just make sure that they won¡¯t create trouble again,¡± Yan answered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control them,¡± Jun Hua said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    They continue their banter after the food is finished. Jun Min excused herself first since she remembers that Lin San wanted to go to her quarter that afternoon. There¡¯s no way she would let her meet with Yamin in disguise.

    Ming Hui original elegant demeanor changed when Jun Min has disappears. She looks towards the two men.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°He has already found out the truth about me.¡±

    Yan is startled, ¡°That quick? It took me a few years to realize it. How do you know?¡±

    ¡°His eyes,¡± Ming Hui smiled. ¡°That pair of eyes changed a bit when I smiled at him before. He must have noticed that something amiss.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Soujin said calmly. Ming Hui nodded in agreement.

    Yan glanced back. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°We are on the same boat facing the same wall,¡± Ming Hui answered.

    ¡°Can you please speak in normal language?¡± Yan doesn¡¯t understand what these two are talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal language. It¡¯s just your knowledge are not good enough to know,¡± Ming Hui smiled. ¡°If you want to know more, wait for that news from me.¡±

    ¡°There is still 3 weeks before that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to learn patience.¡±

    Soujin sipped his tea as the two siblings argued. He had confirmed that the two of them truly have identical face. There are some difference, but he won¡¯t believe it if people say that they don¡¯t have any connection. Seems like he has another thing he needs to investigate.

    ¡­

    Lin family residence

    Jun Hua returns right in time before Lin San appeared. The girl seems like in good mood because she manages to see Jun Min on the academy on the day before. Jun Min only accompanies Jun Hua for a while though before he left because of ¡®some important things.¡¯

    ¡°Sister Hua, how¡¯s your lesson?¡± Lin San asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Jun Hua pointed to the silk in front of her, ¡°Is there any good news? You seem really happy.¡±

    Lin San smiled. The truth is she¡¯s happy to see Jun Min face just the day before, but there¡¯s no way she could says that in front of Jun Hua. Aside from that, there is another happy news for her from her mother today.

    ¡°Sister Lin Yuan marriage partner has been decided,¡± Lin San smiled. Without Lin Yuan, the competitor to get Jun Min has decreased.

    Jun Hua is startled, but she¡¯s not really surprised, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Jo Han,¡± Lin San answered.

    Jun Hua blinked and in that span of a few milliseconds, she has thinks about a lot of things. She has heard about Jo Han, a scholar who¡¯s truly lustful with a lot of concubines. To actually match Lin Yuan to this man, does Chun Maora want Lin Yuan to suffer?

    Jo family is a rich family and they have a lot of stores which makes them one of the wealthiest families in the capital. There are a few young masters in that family and Jo Han could be considered as the worst one among them. Because of his backing, he can almost do anything he wants in the capital with only a few restrictions.

    Jun Hua truly despised this man although she has never met him personally. The news about him is many, but since she needs to play as an ignorant young lady, Jun Hua wore a face of confusion.

    Lin San smiled when she saw the look on Jun Hua face. As expected, she is just a dumb girl.

    ¡°Jo family is a wealthy family. Father wants to get close with them in order to get more resources on hand. Jo Han is one of their young masters. Lin Yuan is truly lucky,¡± Lin San said happily.

    Jun Hua looks at Lin San with a confused face. In her heart, she knows that Chun Maora has decided to not let Lin Yuan lives peacefully and devised such a plan. From all the young masters in Jo family, why should she specifically choose Jo Han?

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t reply anything to Lin San as she thinks about what her reaction should be.

 33. Making a Cooperative Plan

    Jun Hua only stays with Lin San for another few hours to learn about embroidery. When she had finished her lunch, she headed towards Lin Yuan quarter to see how the girl reacted to this news.

    Lin Yuan quarter was located quite far from hers. It took Jun Hua a few minutes under Xiao Yun leads before she manages to arrive on the place. From outside, Jun Hua could see that the atmosphere is gloomy or can be said scary.

    Sighing, Jun Hua nod to Xia and the girl went inside first to inform about Jun Hua arrival.

    ¡°Please come in.¡±

    Lin Yuan voice is hoarse and cracked. It¡¯s clear that she has just been crying for a long time. When Jun Hua arrived inside, she could see that the floor is a mess with countless broken porcelain. Lin Yuan must have thrown a fit before. Jun Hua sighed in her heart.

    Lin Yuan eyes are red, but she still sits calmly in front of Jun Hua. She knows that it is her fault for getting her hopes too high. Now what does she get?

    ¡°Sister Lin Yuan, are you alright?¡± Jun Hua asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Lin Yuan bit her lower lips, ¡°They choose that kind of man to be my husband, how can I stay calm? With that kind of personality, how can I accept him as my husband?¡±

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t really know what Lin Yuan is feeling right now but she knows that it must be grief. As the daughter of a duke, she must be hoping for a good husband. Her husband candidate background family is good, but his husband personality is truly a problem.

    Xiao Yun and Xia is busy clearing the path for her to step since the whole floor is a mess.

    ¡°How¡¯s your mother reaction?¡± Jun Hua asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s pleading Madam Lin to change her decision,¡± Lin Yuan raised her head. ¡°Tell me, what should I do now? I don¡¯t want to marry that kind of man.¡±

    Jun Hua knows that Lin Yuan end in that man hand won¡¯t be good. She has way to help her but why should she does it?

    ¡°I know a way to help you,¡± Jun Hua said slowly, ¡°But tell me the reason why I should help you.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Lin Yuan is stunned. She racked her brains, but she cannot think of anything. What does she have? She¡¯s only a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything aside from some pitiful things. There¡¯s no way she could possibly give anything valuable to Jun Hua.

    Seeing the distress on Lin Yuan face, Jun Hua gives in. She needs someone in her plans too and Lin Yuan is a good choice.

    ¡°In the future, whenever I ask for help, will you help me?¡± Jun Hua goes straight to the point.

    ¡°If you help me get a good marriage partner, whatever you ask I will do it,¡± Lin Yuan stared at Jun Hua with determination. For her, as long as she can have a good life in the future, she would do anything the other party asks. She cannot do anything anymore and even her mother doesn¡¯t have any way so basically she had no way out.

    Jun Hua stared at Lin Yuan eyes. That¡¯s the kind of eyes of a person who has been driven to the corner without any hope, but still has the determination to live a better life. She has once seen those eyes on another person. That determination is what pushed that person to do things that people thought to be impossible.

    This matter is not an impossible situation for Jun Hua because she has a few cards on her hand. Seeing that Lin Yuan is still having determination, she chooses to help her.

    ¡°If you do as I say, you¡¯re going to be alright.¡±

    Lin Yuan eyes lit up as she hears Jun Hua plans. The plan is simple, but it¡¯s outrageous and could possibly hurt Jun Hua should it fails. Lin Yuan hadn¡¯t expected the little girl to be this brave, but if this plan successful, she could delay her marriage for a longer time as Jun Hua asks for her brother to pick someone suitable for Lin Yuan.

    Lin Yuan pondered at the plan Jun Hua propose. It¡¯s not hard, but she needs to keep pretending that she doesn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°I will do it. Whatever the result is, thank you very much Jun Hua,¡± Lin Yuan nodded.

    Jun Hua smiled and walked outside. She has said everything they needed and there is no need to worry about Chun Maora hearing their plan.

    ¡°Xia.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss?¡±

    ¡°Clean up the yard.¡±

    ¡°As your wish,¡± Xia smiled before moving.

    Lin Yuan sits on her bed calmly while her most trusted servant stayed by her side. She¡¯s the only one Jun Hua allowed to stay inside when they¡¯re talking about that plan. This servant, named Jin Pun, is completely startled by the plan Jun Hua propose. In her whole life, that was the first time she meets someone who¡¯s so courageous to put her own self as the stake.

    ¡°Miss, are you sure that you can do it?¡± Jin Pun asks worriedly.

    Lin Yuan nodded, ¡°This plan is for me. If I didn¡¯t do it, they would definitely marry me to such a man. Why should I stay quiet and let them do as their wish? It¡¯s better to stake all of it for a better future.¡±

    When Lin Yuan mother returned, Lin Yuan didn¡¯t tell her about the plan and merely console her a bit. She still needs to meet with the candidate tomorrow so her mother is highly aggrieved. Lin Yuan knows that in order to make the plan successful, she needs to keep everything a secret. She only told her mother than everything is going to be alright.

 34. Messing with Chun Maora Plan

    The next day, Jun Hua stays within her quarter calmly. She keeps learning embroidery with Madam Xie helps on her side. Her action is normal and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know that she had devised a plan for today Lin Yuan meeting with Jo Han. When it¡¯s time to act, she will move.

    Chun Maora is happy because her husband agreed with her plan. Lin Tang is not familiar with rumors since he¡¯s a busy man. All he wants is more connection. Since Jo family is rich, he wouldn¡¯t really care about anything else.

    That morning, the Lin family is busy preparing for the coming of Jo Han and his father to discuss marriage. Chun Maora wants to make sure that the preparation is the best.

    ¡°Lin San, do you want to meet with your sister first?¡±

    Lin San, who has been playing with her brush, smiled sweetly. She has seen Lin Yuan yesterday looking highly depressed. There is still some time before Jo family come, she could make a quick visit and see her condition. ¡°Of course mother, I will go there first.¡±

    Chun Maora left Lin San walks towards Lin Yuan quarter. Lin San could see that the atmosphere there is gloomy but she didn¡¯t care and continue to walk as if everything is like usual.

    ¡°Miss, second Miss is coming,¡± Jin Pun announce the coming of Lin San.

    Second Miss is referring to Lin San because she¡¯s the second daughter of Lin family. Lin Yuan raised her head. Jin Pun has been preparing her with pretty dress and makeup to hide the trace of tears. Although Lin Yuan face is still pale, she¡¯s considerably better than yesterday afternoon.

    When Lin San come in, she could see that her sister face is still pale. She smiled softly, ¡°First sister, how are you?¡±

    Lin Yuan stared at Lin San and suppressed the hatred she feels towards her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, second sister. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Mother said your husband candidate would come soon. Do you want to see him?¡±

    Lin Yuan clenched her fist. Why would she want to see that man? Besides, normally husband and wife don¡¯t meet with each other until the day of their marriage. At most, they can only see each other from afar during the time the male family come visited.

    Lin San smiled brightly, she didn¡¯t show that she¡¯s looking down on her and merely congratulating her. Lin Yuan has to admit, Lin San act is getting better and better but there¡¯s no way she would lose in this aspect too.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Second sister is joking. How can woman and man meet before marriage,¡± Lin Yuan smiled.

    Lin San nudged her, ¡°It¡¯s alright if it¡¯s only from afar. There are a few places where you can see the main hall clearly. Let me accompany you.¡±

    Lin Yuan cannot reject Lin San and in the end, they stand in one of the stone pathways. Lin Yuan can clearly see that the Jo family has come.

    A big carriage comes towards the Lin family residence. The grandeur Jo family shows when they are coming truly reflected the images of a wealthy family. Two people come out from the carriage.

    The middle age man is a refined man while the young man is truly an eyesore. He¡¯s wearing a good clothes, but his complexion is not good. His way of walking is weird and unstable. From afar, Lin Yuan already doesn¡¯t have any good impression of this man. She really doesn¡¯t want to stay with that man.

    ¡°That man is probably your husband candidate, Sister Lin Yuan,¡± Lin San reminds her.

    Lin Yuan forces herself to nod. She knows but she doesn¡¯t want to. Why can¡¯t she get a better ending? Lin Yuan calmed herself down. The plan hasn¡¯t been executed yet. That plan was her only hope to not get married with someone like the man below.

    Lin Tang and Chun Maora welcome the two men. Lin Tang expression stiffened when he sees the young man. Because he¡¯s seeing from close, he could faintly smell the strong smell of wine coming from that man body. This kind of man is the young master of Jo family? Lin Tang truly wondered how they taught their offspring.

    On the side, Chun Maora also has her complexion paler. The one she chooses is far worse than the rumors said he is. She doesn¡¯t know that this man also a drinker. The strong smell of wine makes her dizzy.

    Jo Han father, Jo Kan, coughed a bit, ¡°Sorry about my son appearance. We got the news a bit late and he has been drinking with his friends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to drink,¡± Lin Tang himself drinks on some occasion.

    ¡°We come to discuss the matter about my son marriage with your first daughter. This news truly brings me happiness,¡± Jo Kan said calmly. Mere happiness is not enough to describe it. Jo Han has reached 21, but not a single woman wants to get married to him. Given his bad behavior, Jo Kan believed that no one would want to sacrifice their daughter. To his surprise, Lin family extended hand to ask.

    Lin Tang nodded. ¡°Please come inside.¡±

    Chun Maora truly wants to excuse herself. She cannot bear to keep standing near this man anymore. Although there are times when Lin Tang drinks, he would never drink too much until the smell is so strong.

    They have only walked a few steps when Jo Han pointed to one direction, ¡°Is that your daughter?¡±

    Lin Tang is startled, but then he realizes that Lin Yuan and Lin San are standing on the stone path. Lin Yuan is clearly on the front and Lin San stands behind him. Lin Tang brows creased, this girl is truly looking for trouble.

    Chun Maora hurriedly nods. ¡°The girl in the front is your wife candidate.¡±

    ¡°That one?¡± Jo Han stared for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Chun Maora wants to rejoice. If Jo Han agreed, then everything will go smooth. Jo Han looks around before he stops at a certain direction. When Chun Maora sees the man eyes, she got a bad feeling and sure enough, at the end of his vision is a girl as pretty as goddess.

 35. A Single Glance is Not Enough

    Jo Han is looking towards a girl, a truly petite girl. The girl hair is tied neatly with a few hairpins. Her white dress is simple, but gives elegant feeling. The way she walks is steady and dignified, causing the man unable to look away. That one scene has made his desire grow.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that one?¡±

    Lin Tang face darkens. From all of the girls in the residence, why should he see the person he must never saw?

    Chun Maora face also grows paler, and she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s Third Miss of Lin family.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss? I want her.¡±

    Lin Tang face grows dark, ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    Third Miss is referring to Jun Hua. She has come out from her quarter to the kitchen, and it¡¯s at that moment Jo Han sees her. Jun Hua is wearing a veil as usual, but even with that it¡¯s enough to make a person like Jo Han to completely enraptured.

    Lin Tang certaintly won¡¯t let Jo Han even near Jun Hua. He has already promised Jun Zhenxian to keep her daughter safe. If he suddenly arranges the girl marriages even before the girl reaches the age, that old man would surely turned the capital upside-down. Added with Jun Min, there¡¯s possibility that the whole capital would be in chaos in short time. And he as the perpetrator will undoubtedly become the most hated figure.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jo Han is indignant.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t reached the age yet, and you¡¯re not allowed to get close with her at all!¡± Lin Tang fumed.

    Chun Maora also knows that no matter how much she hated Jun Hua, she cannot make that girl life miserable. With such a backing, she might end up getting hurt as the result even before she could make the girl suffer. So instead, it¡¯s better to keep on her good side.

    ¡°It¡¯s against the tradition to marry the younger sibling before the older one, please understand, Young Master Han.¡±

    Jo Han wants to refute, but a single glare from his father shut him for good.

    Jo Kan smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Of course we won¡¯t ask for the impossible. Let¡¯s proceed with the meeting.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    As a merchant, Jo Kan has sharp intuition. Given how badly both Lin Tang and Chun Maora reacted, he believed that the girl identity is not that simple. After getting that point, he remembers that there¡¯s indeed one special person in Lin family residence, Jun Hua.

    From the rumors, he knows that Jun Hua is a highly beautiful girl, but a useless one. Her performance in the academy is laughable and many noble girls are talking about her ¡®glorious¡¯ experience. She cannot even do the simple things woman could usually do and thus became a laughing stock. However, those girls didn¡¯t dare to openly talk about it because there is still Jun Hua brother, Jun Min.

    Remembering Jun Min, even Jo Kan doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. If his son were to offend that person sister, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what the result will be.

    Seeing all of them returned, Lin Yuan stole a glance backwards. Seeing that gaze, Jin Pun hurriedly retreated stealthily. They better returned earlier and Lin Yuan too feel uncomfortable to keep standing in that place.

    ¡°Second Sister, I feel tired. I will return first,¡± Lin Yuan excused herself.

    Lin San nodded, ¡°Take care of your health, First Sister.¡±

    With that Lin Yuan walked towards her quarter and Lin San no longer pay any attention to her. Lin San looks towards the main hall.

    ¡°That was truly a surprise,¡± Lin San said, ¡°Let¡¯s return. I don¡¯t want to see that face anymore.¡±

    As the two of them returned, Jun Hua also comes out from the kitchen after eating a bun. Her calm eyes sweep across the yard and ended in the main hall. That man must have seen her before and switched his attention from Lin Yuan to her.

    ¡°The first step has finished,¡± Jun Hua smiled, ¡°Xiao Yun, show me the way return.¡±

    Xiao Yun giggled, ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    The Jo family didn¡¯t stay in the hall for a long time. Lin Tang and Jo Kan merely discussed the time for their son and daughter wedding before Jo Kan turned back to leave. After going out from the Lin family gate, he looks towards his son.

    ¡°Jo Han, don¡¯t ever dreamed about that girl you see.¡±

    ¡°Why father? I want her. She¡¯s so pretty,¡± Jo Han never see a person that beautiful in his whole life. Even though he has seen countless pretty ladies, all of them pale in contrast with the beauty he has seen just now.

    ¡°That girl has a special background.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just Lin family Third Miss?¡± Jo Han stared at his father indignantly.

    ¡°She has a different surname from the other girls. Don¡¯t you know the name Jun Hua?¡±

    Jo Han eyes widened. ¡°I see, that pretty girl is that useless girl.¡±

    Jo Kan stared at his son, ¡°No matter how useless she is, you¡¯re not allowed to see her again.¡±

    Jo Han pursed his lips. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to back down so easily. Jo Kan reminded his son once more then get into his carriage to leave.

    Jo Han certainly doesn¡¯t want to return yet, he will spend his days in a place he loves the most. But before that, Jo Han eyed the closed door behind him, he wants to see that beauty once again from a closer distance.

    As he¡¯s a young master, he has learned martial arts a bit so it won¡¯t be hard to sneak inside the residence with avoiding some of the guards. Jo Han eyes wandered around the gate looking for a perfect way to sneak in.

 36. Why Is It You?

    Chun Maora is having a headache about the events that happened just before. She has planned everything meticulously only to have it ruined by a single glance. She would never expect that the man would actually set his eyes on the little girl he has just seen. Although everything went well, she¡¯s tired from having all of the things that happened today.

    ¡°Leave me alone. I want to have some rest.¡±

    Chun Maora doesn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. The smell of wine has made her dizzy then the unexpected outcome has happened and making her feels drained. For now, she only wants some peace and sleep.

    The servants by her side can only retreat back. They don¡¯t want to make Chun Maora moods even worse than now.

    Lin Tang also didn¡¯t feel well. He cannot imagine what Jun Zhenxian reaction will be if he were to know that there is someone who¡¯s after his granddaughter. This is the first time he feels troubled over small matter.

    Lin San choose to rest in her quarter. She heard from her mother that the process is not that smooth. She wonders why that is, but didn¡¯t ponder for a long time for that. At least, the work is over, she wants some sleeping for now.

    ¡°Let me get some rest first.¡±

    Lin Yuan stayed inside her quarter, hoping that the trick Jun Hua deployed succeeded. She let Jin Pun go since she wants to stay alone. The image from that person is inside her mind and she hoped that she doesn¡¯t have to see him anymore.

    Unbeknownst to them, a certain figure has already entered the compound. He¡¯s walking stealthily to avoid all the servants who are busy walking here and there.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch, what are you preparing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m making a soup¡­¡±

    The man didn¡¯t bother with the servants banter as he keeps on searching for the right quarter. The Lin family residence is huge and there are a lot of people wandering around here and there. Since he has only seen the path once when he¡¯s visiting just now, he cannot find the right way straightaway. Hiding in the dark, he tried to remember the path where that beautiful woman he sees appeared.

    ¡°The Lin family household is too big¡­ can¡¯t they have only one house?¡± the man grumbled.

    If Lin Yuan were to see this man, she would definitely faint because this is the same man who she had bad impression with. Jo Han is still looking for a way to find the path towards Jun Hua quarter since he wants to see the beautiful girl from up close again. Unfortunately, he cannot follow the usual stone path since it¡¯s located in the place where many servants are coming and going.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Jo Han continues to walk in secret and avoid all the servants he saw. He feels irritated for having to sneak in but remembering that one glance, he wants to see it again. Seeing once is not enough.

    ¡°Young Miss is tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she said she wanted to have a rest.¡±

    Jo Han stared at the two servants before him. Which young miss are they talking about? After thinking for a while, he sees them walking and decide to follow after them. Maybe he will be lucky enough to arrive at the quarter he desired.

    The two girls are slowly walking while talking happily. They are only talking about some daily things that Jo Han doesn¡¯t care about. His eyes light up when he sees a wall up ahead. He waits for the two servants to get in before searching for the plate name. He rejoices when he sees that the plate name is ¡®Jun Hua¡¯.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t wait to see that pretty face once more.¡±

    Jo Han waited until the two servants come out again with a pale face.

    ¡°She¡¯s truly giving me a headache.¡±

    ¡°Just let her be. She wants some rest so no one is allowed to come and disturb her.¡±

    Jo Han ears perked up. From what the two of them saying, there are no servants inside? Alright, it will be a good chance for him to sneak in and stole a glance.

    After the two servants go out, Jo Han is sneaking inside. He found that the place is beautiful, seems like the servants has been caring about this place heavily. He walks around until he found the door and get inside. The design of the quarter is not complicated and soon he found the chamber. But when he¡¯s about to go inside, he hears a scream outside.

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Yuan is waiting on her quarter with worry. She¡¯s afraid that Chun Maora will found out that the coming of Jun Hua to the kitchen is their plan. Not only that, she¡¯s afraid that Jo Han will do something to Jun Hua because he wants to see her again. After all, the beauty of Jun Hua is truly extraordinary.

    ¡°Jin Pun, where are you coming from?¡±

    Jin Pun stared her Miss and startled. ¡°Miss, let me help you dressed up first.¡±

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m not going to go anywhere, right?¡± Li Yuan confused, but she still let Jin Pun help her to tidy up her dress.

    Jin Pun sighed. ¡°Please wait, Miss.¡±

    After Jin Pun had said it, Li Yuan heard a scream from outside saying fire. She¡¯s startled, but then she looks towards Jin Pun.

    ¡°Did you do something I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Jin Pun nodded. ¡°This servant begs Miss for forgiveness but there is indeed something that this servant had to do.¡±

    Lin Yuan stared at Jin Pun face deeply. She doesn¡¯t know what had this girl done, but she knows that Jin Pun is loyal to her. Whatever she did, it must be because she¡¯s thinking about her. Lin Yuan sighed and walks outside with Jin Pun. She wondered just what had happened.

    ¡­

    Jo Han is highly startled when he hears about the fire, but it¡¯s already too late to withdraw from his place. During the time he¡¯s stunned, the woman inside the chamber also awake because of the fire alarm. She hurriedly pushes the door opened just to see a man standing there.

    After a second of silence, the two of them screamed at the same time.

    ¡°You! What are you doing here, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    The yelling of both man and woman can be heard loud and crisp from the quarter.

 37. This is Only the Interest

    The screams from a certain quarter have made the entire people in Lin residence alerted. Most of the servants hurriedly come with water as they heard about a fire in that quarter. Lin Yuan hurriedly goes towards the commotion. She doesn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    The door opened and two people are rushing outside. Lin Yuan stared at the two of them with mouth opened wide. Can anyone tell me just what had happened here?

    On her side, Lin San face paled as she yells, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Chun Maora clothes are a bit uneven since she was lying down before the fire happened. Her hair is also a mess with only a few makeups. Her face is pale when she notices the servants that have been gathering in front of her quarter.

    Jo Han face looks even darker. He¡¯s sure that he had read the words correctly and the one who stays here should be Jun Hua. How is it possible that the young girl turned into an old hag? He certainly doesn¡¯t have any interest towards Chun Maora.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this commotion?¡±

    Chun Maora face fell when she hears this voice. She recognizes this voice clearly. It¡¯s the voice of her husband. And she¡¯s right because she soon she her husband face. But when she sees his dark face, she knows that there¡¯s no way she could get out from trouble today.

    She hurriedly kneeled, ¡°My husband, this wife is innocent. I don¡¯t know from where this man appeared, but I truly don¡¯t know about him being here. Someone must have framed me!¡±

    Jo Han wants to scream that he also doesn¡¯t know why he is in this woman quarter. He wants to see that pretty figure, but somehow got the direction towards this quarter. But seeing the dark face Lin Tang has shown and remembering his father reminder, there is no way he could tell the truth to them.

    Lin Tang also feels suspicion, but he doesn¡¯t show it on his dark face. Who would feel good upon seeing his wife cheating? He stares at Jo Han who stands up like an idiot.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not satisfied with the arrangement until you come here? Guards! Throw this man out of this residence and tell the Jo family to forget about the marriage agreement.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Prime Minister Lin Tang, this is a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t even know how I end up here¡­¡±

    Lin Tang gives a deathly stare towards Jo Han, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re sleepwalking inside my residence where countless servants are walking around?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jo Han certainly cannot explain how he¡¯s here. If he were to say that he wants to visit Jun Hua, Lin Tang wouldn¡¯t let him go with only throwing him out. At best, he will be beaten black and blue to reason with Jun Zhenxian. He¡¯s not entirely stupid so he knows that there are some things he cannot do anymore.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Looking at the dark face of Lin Tang, he knows that the agreement will come to an end. After only a few minutes they reached the deal, he has to go and destroy it. Jo Han is indignant but there¡¯s nothing he could do as the guard throws him out of the Lin residence.

    ¡°Damn¡­ father will be angry,¡± Jo Han grumbled, ¡°Whatever, I will enjoy myself first.¡±

    After Jo Han had been thrown out, Lin Tang focused his attention to his wife. He doesn¡¯t really believe that Chun Maora will ever cheat with that kind of man. But seeing the two of them in the same quarter is truly testing his patience. Even if he has suspicion, he will leave it for later.

    ¡°From now on, you cannot come out of your quarter for a month.¡±

    Chun Maora face paled. Ever since she¡¯s elevated to an official wife, when has she experienced this kind of treatment? She kneeled once again.

    ¡°This wife is truly innocent. Please believe me.¡±

    Lin Tang stared at Chun Maora coldly. The warm treatment he usually used towards Chun Maora has disappeared without any trace. The only one left is his cold and detached aura which completely suppresses Chun Maora. It is at this time Chun Maora finally remembers that her husband is not a nobody, he¡¯s an accomplished Prime Minister of Left in Ming Kingdom.

    ¡°Even if I want to believe you, I cannot erase what I have just seen,¡± Lin Tang said coldly. He turned his head towards Lin Yuan mother, Concubine Sie. He remembers this woman quite capable and she has a daughter too.

    ¡°You will be in charge of this household for this month.¡±

    Concubine Sie feels overwhelmed by this sudden favor. She hurriedly kneeled and said her thanks with Lin Yuan stand on her side stunned.

    After that, Lin Tang disperses the servants as he goes outside. The event from today has completely drained his energy.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, now I can choose a better marriage prospect for you,¡± Concubine Sie eyes shone. Although it¡¯s only a month, it¡¯s more than enough for her to pick a better husband candidate for Lin Yuan. With her in charge, everything will be smoother.

    Lin Yuan nodded heavily. She glanced towards Chun Maora who had returned to her quarter with dark face. The fire is small and there¡¯s actually no need for such a heavy commotion. But this commotion has instead caused the favor Lin Tang has for Chun Maora to disappear.

    By the side, Lin San face is dark. Everything has been planned carefully, why should an incident like this happen? With her mother is grounded, Lin San knows that she won¡¯t have any chance to make Lin Yuan life difficult. Although Concubine Sie also cannot make her life difficult, Lin San knows that during this time, Lin Yuan must be truly happy.

    She truly wished that her brother was here. If Lin Hong is at home, he will definitely still able to talk his way towards Lin Tang to give their mother a better treatment. After all, Lin Hong is the future heir of Lin family. Unfortunately, at this important juncture, he¡¯s busy with the task he had at the academy and stays there for an extended period.

    On the back, a figure stands calmly with two servants by her side. She smiled as she watched the events unfolded before her eyes. Not a single ripple can be seen from the calm face.

    ¡°Good work, Xia and Xiao Yun.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Miss.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only doing our work.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at the quarter with icy eyes. Inside her heart she says quietly.

    ¡®This is only the interest for what you did to my mother. But you don¡¯t have to worry because I will still let you enjoy your happy life for a short period of time.¡¯

 38. Discussion

    After the commotion died down, Lin Yuan goes towards Jun Hua quarter with high spirit. With how things have developed, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t feel happy.

    ¡°Jun Hua, your plans have expanded widely,¡± Lin Yuan smile hadn¡¯t faded as she arrived at the living room in Jun Hua quarter.

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! That Jo Han is truly digging his own grave! With my mother in charge of the household, she will surely choose a good marriage partner for me,¡± Lin Yuan said excitedly.

    Jun Hua merely nodded calmly. Seeing the calm on Jun Hua face, Lin Yuan feels that something is amiss.

    ¡°Have you known about it beforehand?¡±

    Jun Hua nodded, ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Lin Huan eyes grow wider.

    Jun Hua pointed her chin towards Jin Pun, ¡°I¡¯m the one who asks her to do a few things.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who planned all of this?¡±

    Lin Yuan stared in disbelief. The Jun Hua she knows is only a little girl who doesn¡¯t know the world. To actually make this trap for Chun Maora, how could she do it? There are so many servants in the household, but not a single one of them noticed anything wrong?

    Jun Hua smiled. She¡¯s not only a general, but also a strategist. Using a few simple ways to make way for Jo Han without the man noticing is easy. She only needs the servants to head into a different path to allow loopholes where even an idiot can exploit. To do that, there are countless ways and she doesn¡¯t even need to make a move by herself.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Lin Yuan asked.

    ¡°There are things you¡¯re better off not know. First Sister, you should keep your head clear headed and warn your mother to not misuse the power given to her.¡±

    Lin Yuan nodded. ¡°Is there any advice you can give for me?¡±

    Somehow Lin Yuan feels like she¡¯s not facing a little girl, but rather a great person. The way Jun Hua keeps her calm and does her plan splendidly has makes her totally admired her. The little girl didn¡¯t need to make a move herself and only do some simple move, but everything seems to go according to her plan.

    ¡°Lin Tang has some similar characteristic with Jo Han. Can you find it?¡± Jun Hua asks calmly.

    Lin Yuan racked her brain, but she cannot find it. She turns towards Jin Pun in hope her servant can notice it but she too shakes her head.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Woman,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Lin Yuan understand. She will definitely tell this news to her mother and let her do something about it. If not for Jun Hua reminder, she would never realize it.

    ¡°Jun Hua, can I know how you deduce Jo Han move?¡±

    Jun Hua takes the cup on the table and sipped lightly. ¡°The way this kind of man thinks is easy to deduce. What hard is the mind of those excellent people who would never let themselves be read.¡±

    ¡°This kind of man?¡± Lin Yuan don¡¯t understand.

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°The kind of man who only relied on their background to achieve where they are now and never have any accomplishment on his own and wasting his time to indulge in pleasure. Their ways of thinking are dictated by their instinct.¡±

    Jun Hua remembers Soujin and Yan. Although their interactions mostly are bantering, both of them are a skilled actor and they know how to act at times. The times she spent with them, she has to be careful to avoid getting found out. They¡¯re sharp and even a single mistake may cause them to suspect her.

    ¡°Have you ever met with outstanding man?¡± Lin Yuan asks in curiosity.

    Jun Hua nodded. She has met Soujin and Yan who could be considered as outstanding. It¡¯s just one of them stand in the light while the other one stands in the dark and hide under a mask.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Jun Hua obviously cannot answer those two names. ¡°Jun Min.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I forgot about your brother,¡± Lin Yuan smiled. ¡°I will return first and tell my mother to not misuse this change. Thank you very much, Jun Hua.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Sister Lin Yuan.¡±

    After that Lin Yuan hurriedly goes outside as Jun Hua takes out her embroidery and continue learning. By the side, Madam Xie cannot hold herself back and ask.

    ¡°Jun Hua, how can you control the movement of people inside the residence?¡±

    Jun Hua looks back. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Servants¡¯ duty is to clean up the yard, waiting for their master, and so on. With only a few instructions, they would surely move. At the times when they¡¯re moving, the place will be opened up and Jo Han can easily sneak in.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you switch the plate?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t switch it,¡± Jun Hua answered. ¡°I make the fake one and let Xia place it there when she goes inside with Jin Pun. Later, Xiao Yun takes it back after she¡¯s done with the fire.¡±

    ¡°And no one see their action?¡± Madam Xie cannot believe it. The number of servants on Chun Maora sides is the most in this residence. She never completely left alone and there will always some servants wait for her. How could Xia and Jin Pun get in without anyone noticed?

    Xia smiled. ¡°Of course no one would see us. The servants there are out because of Chun Maora bad mood. They¡¯re gathering on the yard and clean up carefully.¡±

    Xiao Yun hides outside and because she¡¯s only a small child, Jo Han missed seeing her. That was what sealed up his fate.

    During the whole time, Jun Hua is staying inside her quarter and learned embroidery from Madam Xie. Even if there¡¯s anyone suspicious that Xia didn¡¯t stay there, Jun Hua can say that she asks Xia to get her some food. Besides, who would question her?

    ¡­

    Lin Yuan gives the advice Jun Hua told her to her mother. Concubine Sie is stunned by her daughter sudden brilliance, but she doesn¡¯t really care about that.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I will surely give Lin Tang the best treatment.¡±

    The next day, the Lin family residence is getting a few more concubines which Concubine Sie has selected carefully. Lin tang doesn¡¯t mind and chooses to enjoy it since he doesn¡¯t want to meet with Chun Maora for the time being.

    As for Chun Maora, she¡¯s having another round of throwing items to the floor and yelling at her servants. During the time when she¡¯s the one in charge, she had been limiting the number of women Lin Tang can take by making things difficult. But now, her competitors have just increased.

    Lin San also locked herself in her room and only come out to plead to her father. On the other hand, Lin Hong stays calm and continues his study, but his eyes when he sees at the direction of Jun Hua quarter is truly cold.

 39. Invitation to the Palace

    ¡°Your sister didn¡¯t come to school again?¡± Fan Lanying looks at the carriages from Lin family. There are only Jun Hua, Lin Yuan, and Lin Hong. Lin San didn¡¯t appear again.

    Lin Yuan smiled apologetically, ¡°Second sister is resting at home because she¡¯s feeling unwell.¡±

    From the happy atmosphere around Lin Yuan, even Fan Lanying could guess that something must have happened. Whatever it is, Lin San becomes unable to go to school and Lin Yuan is happy about it.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t answer and walked towards the entrance with Fan Lanying. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Lin Hong is throwing her murderous gaze, but she doesn¡¯t care. Lin Hong is only a small boy who hadn¡¯t seen the real world. Although he had his suspicion on her, there¡¯s no way Jun Hua will let him found out the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Jun Hua said simply.

    Fan Lanying stopped probing and walked inside with Jun Hua. As usual, they sit down on their place and started talking. This time, there¡¯s interesting news that Fan Lanying brought up.

    ¡°Princess Ming Hui will soon celebrate her 16 birthday.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± Jun Hua asked.

    ¡°In 3 weeks. My family got the invitation because my father is a marquis. How about you? Does your father tell you anything?¡±

    It will be good if Lin Tang can ease up his rage first. With the incident that happen yesterday, there is no way Lin Tang will be in a good mood to tell such news. Maybe he will tell them later but surely not at that moment.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ There must be something happened to your home. Anyway, do you have time to go to my house? We can play together there. Without my brother, it¡¯s really boring,¡± Fan Lanying asks.

    ¡°I need to ask for some permission first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make me wait too long, though.¡±

    As the two of them talking, Xuan Pei come inside the class indicating that It¡¯s already the time to start the lesson. But today Xuan Pei is not alone as on his side is a tall young lady wearing a veil. She has gorgeous dress and beside her are a few servants following.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Jun Hua eyes twitched a bit when she looks at them. She knows that girl very clearly as she had just meet with her two days before. She¡¯s Princess Ming Hui.

    ¡°Ladies, for 3 weeks, your lesson plan will undergo some changes. Please Princess Ming Hui.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Teacher Pei,¡± Ming Hui said softly. Her graceful demeanor caused the girls in that class to feel instant defeat. There¡¯s no way anyone among them can act better than the girl in front of them. The lesson from the imperial family is indeed totally different from them!

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t feel really good upon learning that Ming Hui had come here. When she meets her as Jun Min, it is still alright but as Jun Hua, there are some unspeakable troubles.

    ¡°Ladies, I want to invite some of you to join my 16 birthday party personally. Because there are going to be some nobles too, all whom I invite will undergo special lessons of etiquette.¡±

    Seeing that smile, Jun Hua and Fan Lanying hoped from the depths of their heart that they¡¯re not invited. Unfortunately, that was a wish that didn¡¯t come true.

    ¡°¡­, Fan Lanying, and lastly Jun Hua.¡±

    Ming Hui smiled after her servants has finished reading the name. ¡°Tomorrow, you will be going to the palace and stays there for 3 weeks. Don¡¯t worry, I will prepare everything you might need.¡±

    Most of the girls who are chosen are rejoicing, but Jun Hua and Fan Lanying face are dark. It is one thing to learn about etiquette, but if they have to learn the palace etiquette, it will be a torment. For two girls who don¡¯t like learning these things, it is simply a torture for them.

    Ming Hui bid her farewell before leaving with her servants to go to the other two classes.  Xuan Pei calls the embroidery teacher and leaves the girls in their discussion.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! For 3 whole weeks I won¡¯t get the chance to hold my dagger,¡± Fan Lanying said highly aggrieved.

    Jun Hua face is also not good. She has seen how Ming Hui usually appear and compare to her, she is far worse than her. She has only learned about this thing lately and it¡¯s only because of her good self-control that she could walk in the correct manner. But if she¡¯s forced to do it the whole day, she is sure that her whole body will be sore.

    The two of them looks at each other and passes wry smile. It seems that they will soon experience another hell.

    ¡°By the way, does Lin San also get chosen?¡± Fan Lanying asks.

    ¡°Yes she is. I will tell it to her today,¡± Jun Hua answered. Her memory is good so she could remember those girls who have been chosen easily. With regards to Lin San, maybe the girl will be happy because she has the chance to meet with the royalties.

    ¡°We need to be careful, the 4 imperial sons are not simple.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She has long heard about the 4 of them. The first prince is a capable man, the second prince is the most doted by the emperor, the third prince is a troublemaker and womanizer, and lastly the fourth prince is the weakest among them. But hearing about them is not enough as Jun Hua knows that the imperial family member are all complicated.

    But there is still some doubt within her minds. She is only going to learn under Ming Hui and not meeting those princes, will there still any chances to meet any of them?

    Jun Hua thinks about it for a moment before decide to forget about it. Whatever happened latter she will deal with it. For now, she should just focus on stitching her silk.

    ¡°Jun Hua, you make another mistake,¡± Fan Lanying reminded her.

    Jun Hua nodded sheepishly. It seems she still needs a long way to go.

 40. Going to the Palace

    When Lin San hears about the matter of learning in the palace, the girl is totally excited and completely forgot about her mother. She keeps on walking here and there to prepare the things she will bring upon reaching the palace. When they finished with the lesson, the princess servants gave them the pass. If they show it to the guard, they can enter the palace.

    Chun Maora is still feeling depressed over her grounded, but she still keeps a smile when her daughter mentioned going to the palace.

    ¡°Lin Hong, I will be going to the palace! You will be in charge to take care of mother this few days!¡± Lin San said happily.

    Lin Hong nodded, ¡°Mother is going to be alright. Concubine Sie won¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±

    ¡°What do you know,¡± Lin San stretched her tongue out.

    Lin Hong sighed at his playful sister, ¡°Anyway, just do your best there.¡±

    ¡°Of course, who do you think I am?¡± Lin San said proudly. Compared with Lin Yuan, she has been learning under the very best teacher from the starts. Her skill in etiquette is far better than most people. Especially if she compared it with people like Jun Hua, there¡¯s no way Jun Hua can beat her in such a short time.

    Under the teaching of people from imperial family, Lin San is sure that she will be able to advance even further and become better. She¡¯s the main wife daughter of Lin family, there¡¯s no way she will waste this chance.

    Concubine Sie is happy for her daughter. She has been reviewing the husband candidate to choose someone suitable for her daughter.

    ¡°When you return, mom would have finished with your husband candidate. Don¡¯t worry about anything and do your best there.¡±

    ¡°Of course mom,¡± Lin Yuan doesn¡¯t want to embarrass her mother. She may be only a concubine born, but she certainly has good lessons.

    On the contrary, Jun Hua is still busy learning the needlework with Madam Xie helps.

    ¡°You have been focusing on needlework lately, what about the other?¡±

    Jun Hua lips pursed. She can draw pretty well because she has been drawing maps to make strategy and she could do math. As for music, there¡¯s no way she could play the zither* nor the likes. She could only play one musical instruments which is not something she could presents.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The etiquette she had learned is quite good. Despite only learning for 1 week, Jun Hua can imitate it perfectly due to her past training as soldier. She needs to have good grasp of her body movement which enables her to imitate the graceful movement. It¡¯s still slightly unnatural, but it¡¯s enough to make people sees her as a dignified young lady.

    The reasons she chooses embroidery is because it¡¯s the most useful. She wants to have at least some practical skill she could use and embroidery becomes her number one choice, ¡°It¡¯s the most useful.¡±

    ¡°This is the one Miss fare the worst,¡± Xia answered the real reason.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jun Hua wants to knock Xia mouth for blabber about that one. She sighed and continues to move her needles.

    Xia watched her miss struggle, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you treat it like your training?¡±

    Her training? Jun Hua still remembers when she¡¯s holding the sword and had to practice from morning until late at night. They won¡¯t let her go rest before she could do it right. Then there is also the training to control her body movement and let her feel everything up to the tiniest touch on her finger.

    Jun Hua stared at her finger and remembers that feeling once again when she could perfectly control her movement. Jun Hua closes her eyes for a while and when she opened it again, her hand started to move in high speed. It lasted for a few minutes before Jun Hua is completely drenched in sweats and she stopped.

    Madam Xie peered to the silk and she¡¯s completely startled. Xia smiled slightly.

    On the silk that previously only has a very few lines, now there¡¯s a beautiful shape of a flower. The color of the flower is red because Jun Hua only uses the red thread, but it¡¯s still very beautiful.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Madam Xie is stunned.

    Jun Hua looks towards the flower and sighed. This is the first time she uses her martial arts to do other things than fighting. Although it¡¯s useful, it¡¯s really tiring. At least, she has cut short the time required to make the embroidery.

    ¡°Your skill has improved a lot. You can now make it easily,¡± commented Madam Xie.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really easy¡­ besides, I have been training a lot lately,¡± Jun Hua doesn¡¯t have any energy left to continue her training. Using high concentration to finish up needlework is truly a waste of her martial arts and energy. At least after this she will have easier time to do embroidery as she had once done this.

    ¡°Next time, I will teach you some advance technique,¡± Madam Xie said.

    ¡°After I returned from the palace will be a good time. For now, this is enough,¡± Jun Hua doesn¡¯t really have any interest towards embroidery and it¡¯s only because she needs to learn something as a girl that she chooses it. If it¡¯s possible, she just wants to pass off her days lazily.

    Xia nodded, ¡°Right, Miss, who will come with you to the palace?¡±

    ¡°You and Xiao Yun,¡± Jun Hua answered, ¡°Remember to teach her the manner of the palace.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, Miss,¡± Xia answered confidently.

    Jun Hua asks Madam Xie to prepare additional food because she has used up most of her energy to maintain high concentration for a couple of minutes. Even though she has just eaten some food, she already feels hungry again.

    Madam Xie hurriedly prepares the food for Jun Hua. As Jun Hua eats, the servants girl are all busy preparing for things she needs in the palace.

 41. Learning in the Palace

    The next day the capital is busting in activity. A total of 37 girls are coming to the palace to learn etiquette and manner to present themselves better on Princess Ming Hui birthday party.

    Jun Hua stays in her carriage calmly. She doesn¡¯t feel much excitement over going to the palace. All she wants is to have some peace and not getting dragged into this kind of activity. Of course it¡¯s going to be impossible given her background. Though only concubine born, her father is prime minister.

    Xiao Yun rarely goes out so she¡¯s looking at the commotion with great interest. Even Xia cannot help herself to not laugh in front of such cute movement.

    ¡°You will have more chance to stare outside later,¡± Xia said.

    Xiao Yun pouted, ¡°But it¡¯s only Sister Xia that got the change to go outside all this time.¡±

    ¡°You will get your change. Don¡¯t embarrass our Miss and sit down.¡±

    Xiao Yun finally gives in and sits down calmly. She doesn¡¯t want to make any trouble for Jun Hua so she held herself back. Jun Hua herself doesn¡¯t really pay any attention towards the antics of these two. Her mind is busy thinking about a lot of things.

    Xia shows the pass Princess Ming Hui gives them before to the guard. Soon, Jun Hua can enter the palace compound. The palace is huge with so many building here and there. Jun Hua herself knows that she won¡¯t get lost as long as she follows the main road. Walking for a long road is nothing to her but the other girls breathing already turned uneven.

    All the girls that come from the nobles¡¯ household are placed in one big building. On the first ground is a magnificent hall. Their rooms are located upstairs and they need to go to their room first to place their belonging and let their servants wait before gathering on the hall.

    ¡°Jun Hua!¡± hearing the call, Jun Hua steps stopped.

    Fan Lanying waved to her, ¡°Are you ready? We already have a lesson this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°That quick?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sure enough when they are gathered in the big hall, there is one person in charge. She¡¯s saying that she will be the one teaching and the lesson start from that moment.

    ¡°The first lesson today is standing,¡± the teacher is a person who teaches in the palace. They won¡¯t show any gentleness nor leniency when they¡¯re teaching. This teacher doesn¡¯t care about the family background of these ladies and only cared for their postures.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    For Jun Hua and Fan Lanying, standing is not a problem because they have been used with it. It¡¯s different than the other nobles¡¯ girls who think of it as torture. They are not used with walking so far and long.

    If it¡¯s walking in the gentle manner, it will be the torture for both of them. But this time they got off lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that we only have to stand today,¡± Fan Lanying smiled. She has not expected that she could pass of today lesson well. She had already imagine how hard it will be if she were to walk gracefully.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Jun Hua nodded. She has been serving in the military and even become a general so standing is not a problem. Even if they ask her to stand for the whole night, she still can. But to walk gracefully and all, she needs some lesson to get used to.

    Fan Lanying stretched her body, ¡°The etiquette of the palace is harsher than in the academy. Best wishes for both of us tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I just hope we don¡¯t get punished heavily.¡±

    After practicing, they go to the dining room to eat. The foods of the palace are truly good and many times better than the usual food they eat.

    ¡°This is the first time I eat this good,¡± Fan Lanying said happily.

    Jun Hua laughed a bit. For her, this is not the first time because the food they served somehow resembles the food at Restaurant Han Yan. Not only that, the food on that restaurant is actually even better than the one at the palace.

    She picks up some of the dishes she has never seen before and tasted them. She found that the skill of the chef must be really good to make this kind of food.

    Not only Jun Hua and Fan Lanying, most of the noble girls are also whispering among themselves. They too found that the foods served are far better than what they usually eat. Only some of them may get the chance to eat some better food.

    Jun Hua eats a lot of food. Compared to her small body, the amount of food she eats definitely a lot. Especially with most of the girls keep on eating a small amount of food, she becomes one of the unique among them.

    ¡°How can you eat so much with such a small body?¡± Fan Lanying asks in surprise. She herself only eats a bit more because she has been training in martial arts and has bigger appetite. But she still didn¡¯t dare to eat a lot of food because it will make her fat.

    Jun Hua shrugged. She has learned martial arts too, so it¡¯s normal that her appetite is much bigger. But since it¡¯s a secret she cannot tell it to other people, not even Fan Lanying.

    After they eat, the girls turned to their room for rest.

    ¡°Miss, we have prepared water for you,¡± Xia said when Jun Hua returned.

    ¡°En,¡± Jun Hua answered. She takes a bath quickly before returning to her bed and takes out her embroidery. The red flower is still there. Jun Hua picks a blue color of thread and started to do her work.

    ¡°Miss, your embroidery has become more exquisite,¡± Xiao Yun said with sparkling eyes.

    Jun Hua smiled, ¡°Thank you Xiao Yun. Can you do embroidery?¡±

    Xiao Yun nodded in excitement. Jun Hua asks the girl to do it with her and to her surprise, the skill Xiao Yun had with needles is truly good. Jun Hua had to admit that she still needs to learn a lot from these women.

    ¡°Xiao Yun, try to look at mine.¡±

    ¡°Okay Miss.¡±

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s already late at night, you need to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yun, how about this one?¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­.¡±

 42. Learning More

    Jun Hua ended up staying quite late to learn about embroidery from Xiao Yun. The little girl doesn¡¯t know how to teach, but she can show the way to Jun Hua and let her learn by herself. Xia cannot force her Miss to stop and only manages to persuade her after it¡¯s late at night.

    Although she doesn¡¯t have enough sleep, Jun Hua still wakes up early in high spirit. She has been used to not have enough sleep so just lacking a bit won¡¯t hurt her at all.

    ¡°You seem to be in high spirits. Don¡¯t you know that today Teacher Xun is going to, butcher us in walking?¡± Fan Lanying expression is not good. She¡¯s not sleep deprived, but rather she¡¯s worried about today lesson which makes her doesn¡¯t have good mood.

    Fan Lanying reminder caused Jun Hua moods to dampen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we can survive.¡±

    The girls are all lined up and walk after Teacher Xun. She walks in dignified manner but her steps is weird in Jun Hua eyes. As expected though, she cannot follow it properly and sway from time to time.

    In contrast, most of the noble girls can follow Teacher Xun lead well. They walk dignifiedly and elegantly. Lin San is among one of the best and she¡¯s certainly proud with herself. Lin Yuan only average, but it¡¯s still quite good.

    In the end, Teacher Xun cannot bear to look at how Jun Hua walks and told her to stay behind. Even Fan Lanying is still far better than her.

    ¡°Miss Hua, do you realize that your way of walking is still wrong?¡±

    Jun Hua nodded embarrassingly.,¡°Yes, I know it Teacher Xun. Please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°Follow after me,¡± Teacher Xun said coldly. From that morning until late at night, Jun Hua is tormented by Teacher Xun teaching to walk properly. This kind of walk is hard for Jun Hua who has only learn the simple one from Madam Mu but she soon grasped how to do it correctly. After an entire day learning, she finally does it correct.

    Teacher Xun is highly surprised with Jun Hua progress. She had seen for herself how Jun Hua cannot even walk straight but after a day of the lesson, the girl already mastered the move. The way she moves is still a bit stiff but it¡¯s already correct and she could walk straight without swaying.

    Fan Lanying and Jun Hua sneaked out during dinner to eat on the garden. Their servants prepared the table as the two of them eat cheerfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to get away from those girls. I cannot stand seeing their faces anymore,¡± Fan Lanying said while grinning. ¡°But really, your progress is too much. How can you be better than me after one day of learning?¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°You should call it an intensive learning,¡± Jun Hua said.

    ¡°Still, you¡¯re really amazing. Maybe because of your family good comprehension, they can produce so much genius,¡± Fan Lanying said with envy.

    Jun Hua is startled, but she just laughed it off. While there are genius in her family, most of them have already fallen into the traps of enemies. Even before she was born, her family has started declining. The glory is only something of the past and the current genius of Jun family is in fact just a little girl.

    Fan Lanying stared at the moon. Today is a full moon and it looks really beautiful.

    ¡°Looking at this moon reminded me of a tale my mother used to tell me,¡± Fan Lanying smiled. ¡°She always said that the first day she married my father, it is a full moon.¡±

    Jun Hua raised her head, ¡°Maybe you will get your change soon.¡±

    Fan Lanying sneered, ¡°I have held back for a year, do you think I could pass this year examination? There is already a lot of mocking I heard.¡±

    Jun Hua remembers that Fan Lanying is older than her by one year. She doesn¡¯t know the reason, but Fan Lanying entered the school late. Unlike her though, Fan Lanying started from the first class when she¡¯s 14 years old.

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not the worst in class,¡± Jun Hua grinned.

    Fan Lanying smiled in return, ¡°Considering that both of us are the worst in class, I wonder why we are chosen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of your family.¡±

    A soft voice comes to their ear. Jun Hua and Fan Lanying turned their head to see a beautiful woman walking towards them. Her face is pretty, but she¡¯s wearing a veil. Her dress is fluttering along with the night wind as she walks towards them.

    ¡°Jun Hua (Fan Lanying) greets Princess Hui.¡±

    Seeing the two of them kneeled respectfully, Ming Hui laughed dryly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff, just continue your banter.¡±

    Now Jun Hua is speechless by this princess conduct. If at first she¡¯s kind towards her because she has been dressed as Jun Min, what is the reason for kind behavior today? She has not met with her before and Jun Min only mentioned Jun Hua once at buying the hairpin when they coincidentally meet.

    Not only Jun Hua, Fan Lanying is also stunned by the princess behavior. They¡¯re completely stranger, but the princess acted as if they¡¯re close.

    Seeing the confusion in their eyes, Ming Hui smiled, ¡°Both of you are interesting. Why are you eating outside like these? Don¡¯t you worry about the chill?¡±

    Fan Lanying shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m used with training so this kind of wind is nothing.¡±

    Jun Hua already wears a cloak, so she didn¡¯t know what she should say. Ming Hui also didn¡¯t bother to pressure her into answering.

    ¡°How¡¯s the lesson in the palace?¡±

    ¡°Boring,¡± Fan Lanying blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t mean any disrespect, but I hate learning this kind of things.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded her head in agreement.

    Ming Hui laughed at their response, ¡°Both of you are really interesting. Normally girls would love to get the chance to learn, but you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Fan Lanying shrugged, ¡°This kind of things is useless. I want to become a general in the future, so I don¡¯t like learning this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tiring,¡± Jun Hua reasoned out. When Ming Hui heard the soft voice of Jun Hua, she¡¯s stunned a bit. When the girl talk normally, her voice is pleasing to ear but when she¡¯s talking in a soft voice, her voice turned to be alluring and gentle.

    Ming Hui turned her head to Jun Hua, ¡°Your voice is really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise,¡± Jun Hua herself doesn¡¯t understand. Which part of her voice is good? From the side, Xia wants to bury her head in her palm as she realizes that her Miss hadn¡¯t realized that her voice is truly pleasing to ear.

 43. The Night Meeting

    ¡°Can you play music?¡± Ming Hui asked.

    Jun Hua stared at Ming Hui in bewilderment before shaking her head. On the side, Fan Lanying nodded her head hesitantly. She can play a few songs but not really good.

    ¡°Then can you play me some music?¡± Ming Hui asks.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my poor playing then, I can,¡± Fan Lanying nodded.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    The servants of the princess move and they soon prepared everything that Fan Lanying needs. The girl plucked a few strings before starting to play a song. The way Fan Lanying plays is decent but it cannot be considered as really good.

    As they¡¯re sitting, Jun Hua maintains a distance from Ming Hui. The princess smiled at her when the song is over.

    ¡°Have you heard about me from your brother? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Jun Hua blanked for a few moments. The other party knows that she knows about it! Jun Hua feels that the imperial family member is truly not simple. She hadn¡¯t shown explicitly that she notices it but they have already know that she knows about it. Luckily though she still though that she knows it from her brother¡­

    As Jun Hua brain short-circuited, Fan Lanying returned back. She looks towards Ming Hui nervously.

    ¡°How is it princess?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Ming Hui looks towards Fan Lanying and found her to be really interesting. After a careful considering she smiled again.

    ¡°Do you want to be my study partner?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Fan Lanying thought that she mishears. At the age of 15 close to 16 normally the princes and princess already started to help managing affairs. Why does this girl want to have a study partner?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to undergo training in music before I turned 16 and I want someone to accompany me. Since partnering with someone who¡¯s too good will make me unconfident, I thought that learning with you will be better.¡±

    Hearing the princess saying it out loudly makes Fan Lanying to be over the moon. She has never expected that the princess will choose her so suddenly.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°But if you want someone untalented, isn¡¯t Jun Hua¡­¡±

    Fan Lanying definitely cannot say that Jun Hua is worse than her. Jun Hua already does very badly at the lesson on school and she certainly doesn¡¯t want the girl to have even less self-esteem. Seeing that they¡¯re already bad enough, it¡¯s better to just group their skill as worse.

    ¡°I want someone who has some foundation,¡± Ming Hui glossed the matter easily without pointing into the main problem directly.

    Jun Hua wanted to clap at Ming Hui for her excellent choice of words. If only Yan learned from her, he won¡¯t get beaten up so often by his best friend and new friend. Maybe Yan also get beaten up by girls. She doesn¡¯t really know about it.

    If it¡¯s true, he definitely would not talk about it to anyone. It will be a disgrace for him as a man to get beaten up by a girl.

    Fan Lanying nodded, ¡°Does it mean I don¡¯t have to learn the etiquette class?¡±

    Seeing the highly spirited Fan Lanying, Ming Hui smiled gently and nodded. Fan Lanying almost leaped in joy but considering her status, she suppressed her feeling.

    ¡°Tomorrow I will send someone to fetch you. Be prepared for that,¡± Ming Hui exchange a few pleasantries with them before leaving. After the girl silhouettes disappear, Fan Lanying jumped in excitement.

    ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t need to learn those boring etiquette anymore! This is going to be fun!¡± Fan Lanying said happily. Her servants secretly roll her eyes. With that kind of Miss, how can they expect her to get a good marriage partner?

    Jun Hua smiled lightly, ¡°You have to be careful. There will be a lot of people jealous of you.¡±

    Fan Lanying stick out her tongue, ¡°Why should they feel jealous of? If they want to get this spot of mine, they need to have worse skill in playing music.¡±

    In the capital, who doesn¡¯t know that the worst girl in playing music is Jun Hua? Coming second after her is Fan Lanying so those girls definitely don¡¯t want to tarnish their reputation in order to become Ming Hui study partner.

    ¡°But Princess Hui truly loves to study. Even when she has almost reaches 16, she still spends some time to learn,¡± commented Fan Lanying.

    ¡°Do you like playing music?¡±

    ¡°Me? Not really, at most I only play because of my father. But it doesn¡¯t mean that my playing is poor, I still know how to play a few songs.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She actually wants to tell Fan Lanying about that secret, but remembering that Ming Hui know that she knows, she chooses to against it. Someday, Fan Lanying might know it by herself if the intention of Ming Hui is what she had guessed.

    The two of them continue to talk about various things before they returned to their room and sleep.

    ¡­

    ¡°Princess, do you want to set up the music lesson tomorrow?¡±

    Looking at the guard beside her, Ming Hui lips curved up, ¡°Of course, do you even need to ask about that?¡±

    ¡°Shall we tell Prince Yan about your chance of the plan?¡±

    ¡°Just tell that brother of mine that something important happened. He still needs to learn about patience.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ming Hui stared at the full moon as she remembers what the two girls talked about. She rarely sees people like the two of them so straightforward. Because of that she approached them in curiosity. Now that she has chosen to pick her as her study partner, there will be some change of plans.

 44. The Troubled General

    The next day, the news about Fan Lanying got chosen by the princess spread among the girls. But no matter how jealous they are, they know that the reason is because of her poor playing. Even if they want the spot no one wants to bear the title of poor ability in music.

    Jun Hua continues to study under the abuse of Teacher Xun. A few days after her coming to the palace, she hears interesting news. General Lan Ping has returned.

    ¡°He returned today?¡± Jun Hua asked.

    Xia nodded. As her Miss busy studying, she had been gathering news from the palace maid and all. Girls love to gossip so it doesn¡¯t take her a long time to collect a lot of information to pass off to Jun Hua during the night she learns embroidery.

    ¡°He sure takes his time,¡± Jun Hua calculated the time calmly, ¡°With how he fared in the battle, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have any face to meet with the emperor. Tomorrow morning court is going to be interesting.¡±

    Xia doesn¡¯t really understand, but she knows that Lan Ping fate is bad. He has once hailed as the most genius young general, but then Soujin appeared. Before long another one appeared, Jun Min. With the three of them competed against each other in the similar situation, the difference in their skill stood out.

    As the oldest of them all, Lan Ping actually fared the worst. This will become a huge stain in his name and Jun Hua is sure that someone as arrogant as Lan Ping won¡¯t be able to accept it easily.

    Jun Hua continues her embroidery. It¡¯s not her business, so she won¡¯t meddle. The most important thing, for her, is to learn how to walk elegantly as quickly as possible. She doesn¡¯t want to be a complete disgrace to her family. At least, a little bit.

    ¡°Miss, you have made a huge improvement,¡± Xiao Yun said in admiration.

    Jun Hua smiled, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yun didn¡¯t do much, but Xiao Yun will help Miss get even better!¡±

    Seeing the little girl is so eager to help her, Jun Hua smiled. At least she got another good teacher here. But when she looks at her hands that filled with scratches, she sighed and takes another medicine.

    ¡­

    Lan family residence

    Lan Teng expression hadn¡¯t been good. When he heard the discussion of people outside, he knows that his son hadn¡¯t done well in the test. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not a good general, but rather his opponent are two monsters.

    Lan Ping finally arrived back to the capital. His face is dark because of the rumors he had heard on the way back. There¡¯s no way he could explain himself fully without letting the people see him as someone weak. If any other general were to be chosen they might not fare as better as him, but if he said it, there will be another round of problem.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Arriving home, Lan Ping chooses to meet with his father first. The old man face is dark as he sees his son coming.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation when you go there?¡±

    ¡°The battle is not that hard, but it¡¯s harder to finish it in such a short time. Although the imperial armies are elites, they fall short to the Lan family army.¡±

    Lan Teng has expected it to be that way. There¡¯s no way the imperial family can groom better soldier than the three families who invested heavily on their army. Lan Teng has confidence that only these three families have the best armies with the Nanglong family has the least amount of the soldiers and he has the most.

    He looks at the complexion on Lan Ping face. The young man face is pale, but more than anything it¡¯s dark. For him to get tough competitor during his youth is truly challenging.

    ¡°You may take some rest,¡± Lan Teng said.

    Lan Ping raised his head. ¡°Father, what should I do to surpass Soujin and Jun Min? Both of them are younger than me, but they manage to finish earlier.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why Jun Min can finish earlier than both of you by far?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The amounts of information spread are limited. He only knows that Jun Min manages to take down cities faster than them although he started later than them. In the end, he manages to gain complete control of the kingdom only after 1 month. Although the size of the kingdom is really small, it is nevertheless still a kingdom with a ruler.

    ¡°He negotiates with the king.¡±

    Lan Ping eyes widen. That little kid actually negotiates? He didn¡¯t actually conquer all the cities there? And here he thinks that the boy has great fighting ability.

    ¡°He threatens the king with some things that I myself don¡¯t know too,¡± Lan Teng continues. ¡°If you want to fight him, in terms of martial arts, you¡¯re definitely better but in terms of using wits and tricks, he¡¯s better than you.¡±

    ¡°What about Soujin?¡±

    Lan Teng sighed. ¡°He¡¯s what you would call an outstanding general. He completely captures most of the cities in the shortest time possible and force the king to hand over the remaining city to him. With that his victory is on hand.¡±

    Lan Ping brows rose. The way Soujin forces the king is the same with him, but he takes much longer time than him. It makes him enraged whenever he thoughts about his lose over them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. You still have more chances in the future to prove your name. Besides, you are only older by 3 years from Soujin.¡±

    Lan Ping joined the army when he¡¯s still 12 years old and since then he has makes a lot of accomplishment. Soujin appeared 2 years after he joins the army but rose through ranks even faster. Then that little boy joins at a mere age of 11 too and uses 3 years to become a general because of his outstanding feats in the battle. No matter from which angle he looks, the two of them are better than him in many aspects.

    ¡°Where are the two of them?¡±

    ¡°There are some disturbances on the east. Both of them are dispatched to their grounds.¡±

    Lan Ping eyes gleamed. ¡°Then I will be off to the border too. It¡¯s better to train harder than be surpassed by them!¡±

    Lan Teng let his son walks away as he leaned back on his chair. If one is inferior, they should find another way to make up for that.

    ¡°Lan Pan, watch over your brother. Don¡¯t let him do anything reckless.¡±

    A man similar with Lan Ping walked out lazily. He seems to blend completely within the darkness thus makes it hard to detect him. The man smiled devilishly.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally using me, old man?¡±

    ¡°Do it, Lan Pan!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re truly a bother.¡±

    Lan Teng stared at the man with dark face. He doesn¡¯t really want to use him, but without him, how can Lan Ping contend with the other two? Lan Teng shifted his gaze again. He wants to see what their reaction will be after Lan Ping achieved another big leap in military contribution.

 45. A Pervert Prince

    ¡°Ming Hui, I heard that you started music lesson. How is it?¡± Yan walked inside Ming Hui residence with light steps.

    Ming Hui face grows dark when she notices her brother. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m visiting my little sister,¡± Yan grinned, ¡°Anyway, I have just gotten news that Lan Ping returned back to the border after returning back.¡±

    ¡°Which border? The near one or the far one?¡±

    ¡°Of course the far one, if it¡¯s only the near one it will be like how Jun Min usually goes to train his soldier or Soujin when he¡¯s bored and won¡¯t take much time. That Lan Ping is feeling pressure from the two genius appearances.¡±

    Ming Hui nodded, ¡°He ought to be anxious. Anyway, how is the condition of the city you bought?¡±

    ¡°It has improved and started to give me profit,¡± Yan eyes gleamed, ¡°Now I wonder when the old man will need more money. I¡¯m willing to buy another city from him.¡±

    Ming Hui rolled her eyes, ¡°If father know that Young Noble Han is you, he will surely vomited blood out of rage.¡±

    ¡°Let him be,¡± Yan eyes turned colder for a moment before returned to the usual playful one, ¡°What kind of girl did you pick?¡±

    ¡°A straightforward girl.¡±

    ¡°Straightforward? There¡¯s only Jun Hua and Fan Lanying that I know. You actually pick that tomboy? What do you see in her?¡± Yan eyes grow wider.

    ¡°You won¡¯t want to know,¡± Ming Hui answered calmly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t even let your brother know?¡± Yan makes a puppy eyes.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the end Yan is kicked out from Princess Hui residence. The prince didn¡¯t feel bothered about it and only laughed as he walks to the place where the noble girls are training their etiquette. The palace doesn¡¯t restrict a prince from walking around except if he¡¯s going to the harem.

    He looks towards the girls who are learning to walk diligently from the side. The ways they walk have improved by much. It should be expected since they have been learning for close to 2 weeks now.

    Looking at the girls, he found an interesting one who still wears a veil, despite there are only girls in this hall (excluding this prince). He found that the girl stature is exceptionally beautiful and she¡¯s quite good at walking gracefully. Although it¡¯s not the best among all the girls, it¡¯s close to it.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As he is wondering whether he should walk to them or not someone already notice him.

    ¡°Prince Yan! This lady greets Prince Yan.¡±

    With that they all kneeled in greeting. Yan can only ask them to stand up and smiled apologetically towards the fuming Teacher Xun.

    ¡°You sure have a lot of spare time, Prince Yan.¡±

    Hearing that sarcasm, Yan can only force himself to smile. ¡°It¡¯s not really that free Teacher Xun. I heard that a lot of pretty ladies are here so I¡¯m walking over to see them.¡±

    The faces of many girls already turned dark upon hearing Yan words. Even Teacher Xun is not exception as she smiled coldly.

    ¡°Since you have time to look at pretty ladies, maybe you will also have time for an assignment?¡±

    Cold sweats are pouring over Yan backs as he smiled stiffly. ¡°Teacher Xun must be joking. I¡¯m busy and I will take my leave now.¡±

    Saying his farewell, Yan bolted out from the hall before Teacher Xun has any change to talk. With Yan leaving, she dismissed the class and only one girl leaving, Jun Hua.

    ¡°Teacher Xun, does today I still need extended lesson?¡±

    Teacher Xun looks towards the petite girl a she smile softly. Among the girls she had ever taught, the girl in front of her is the best one. Despite having to repeat the same movement, she never voiced any complain and silently does her best. After 2 weeks learning, she has already close to be one of the best among the batch of these ladies.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need today. I have to meet with that playful prince and scolded him first.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded and headed back. She didn¡¯t return to her room, but instead walking to the garden. Both her hands and her feet had been tormented heavily over the span of these 2 weeks. The result is good, but it¡¯s hurting her so much. She needs some time to rest.

    Jun Hua took the sit on the garden alone. Xia and Xiao Yun are staying in her rooms since servants are not allowed to follow their Miss on the lesson. Jun Hua enjoyed the wind and the wonderful view of the flowers in front of her. Then her expression change slightly.

    ¡°Hello Miss, what are you doing here alone?¡± Yan appeared and smiled towards her.

    Jun Hua stared at that man partially grumbling. She had sensed that he¡¯s near, but she never expected that he would just approach her out of nowhere! Just what is in the mind of this annoying prince?

    ¡°Looking at the flowers,¡± Jun Hua answered in a low voice.

    Yan stared at the flowers with question. He doesn¡¯t see anything special with them aside from a bit beautiful. Alright, he doesn¡¯t understand how girls mind works.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe on Teacher Xun words completely,¡± Yan grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡±

    Jun Hua certainly cannot believe him. Having interacted with this prince as Jun Min, she had already seen him acting annoying and getting beaten up a few times. Despite his acts of chasing after girls, he¡¯s actually a capable man with second identity. But the way he acts when seeing beautiful woman is truly obvious and doesn¡¯t seems like he¡¯s faking it.

    Seeing the suspicion on Jun Hua face and her wariness, Yan scratched his head in confusion. Does his name truly that bad? He knows that he has been famous as a troublemaker but that shouldn¡¯t make the girls hate him, right? There are only a few occasions when he has to act like a complete scoundrel, but it¡¯s only an act, alright.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly a good prince. I won¡¯t hurt you too,¡± Yan said, but he didn¡¯t step any closer. The little girl looks like she¡¯s ready to bolt at anytime if he dares to come any closer.

    Yan is troubled, but when he¡¯s about to say another sentence, a person appeared.

    ¡°Just what are you doing here, my third brother?¡±

 46. A Playful Prince

    Yan looks towards his sister, Ming Hui with grin. ¡°Ming Hui, are you really that worried about your brother?¡±

    Ming Hui stared at him coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re inviting death to yourself. If you don¡¯t want to get beaten by Jun Min, you better stays away from her.¡±

    Yan startled. It took him a few seconds to understand the meaning of Ming Hui words. He turned towards Jun Hua, ¡°You¡¯re Jun Hua? I forgot that you¡¯re the most beautiful girl.¡±

    Jun Hua mind blanked and she has made a vow to beat up this guy again after Yamin finished with the tasks and she could pass of as Jun Min again. She truly wondered how a prince of high status could have a mouth that¡¯s no different with a rogue.

    Ming Hui truly wanted to face palmed her face because of her brother behavior. She sighed.

    ¡°Yan, if you don¡¯t stop, even I will have to kick you out from this area.¡±

    Yan is startled by the change in Ming Hui tone. Ming Hui rarely calls him with Yan because if she does, it means she¡¯s really angry.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t do anything,¡± Yan raised his hand in a defeated manner, ¡°Anyway, are you okay with letting her knowing this side of you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, her brother has told her about it.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled bitterly. It¡¯s not her brother told her everything, but it¡¯s she herself who had seen it with her eyes. She looks towards the two of them and finally understood why the two of them become close. People who have many similarities with other people will find themselves getting close with them.

    Ming Hui is still standing near Yan, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to go. We are sorry for bothering you, Jun Hua.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Princess Hui. Thank you.¡±

    Ming Hui dragged Yan out forcefully. It doesn¡¯t require her any energy too since the guards are happy to do it for her. Jun Hua shakes her head at the show in front of her. But she doesn¡¯t understand; what the reason of Yan coming here is?

    Little did she know that the appearance of Yan here has made the officials, whose daughters are staying here, angry. They reported it to the emperor and among those official, Jun Zhenxian is part of them, which make the lineup become more powerful. In the end, the emperor can only concede and punish Yan by grounding him.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re ground up, you have to stay here,¡± Ming Hui said annoyed.

    Yan laughed, ¡°That¡¯s my intention in the first place. Besides, if I don¡¯t annoy that great ruler, I won¡¯t have anything fun to do.¡±

    ¡°You can get beaten up.¡±

    ¡°Soujin is not here and without him, we cannot continue our plan,¡± Yan said lightly, ¡°Despite that, it¡¯s not like I cannot sneak out.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t help you this time.¡±

    Yan is speechless, ¡°After you found something fun, even you abandon me now? You¡¯re truly a good princess!¡±

    Ming Hui stood up, ¡°I still have to prepare by birthday party while you enjoy yourself here. You better did not forget about our plan.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, your brother is trustworthy.¡±

    Ming Hui glared at him once before leaving his residence. Yan is still leaning on his chair as his smile becomes deeper.

    ¡°Shu, finish everything quicker. Soujin will be back.¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    Yan take out the paper Ming Hui gives him stealthily. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have anything to do, but he needs to meet with Ming Hui without creating suspicion. What would be better than creating another trouble?

    He stared at the paper as he read the content. Everything has gone according to plan. The emperor must be pleased with the surprise they have been preparing.

    ¡­

    Jun Hua leaned back on her chair as she continues her embroidery. After learning for so long, she has managed to make a beautiful one. It takes time, but she still can do it pretty well. Her eyes flickered for a moment.

    Seeing her Miss abruptly stand up, Xia is startled. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yamin has returned. She¡¯s at the room below. You pick her up, Xia.¡±

    Xia acknowledge before hurriedly goes outside. Not long after that she returned with a girl wearing servants¡¯ clothes. Jun Hua stared at Yamin for a moment.

    ¡°There are some unexpected things happened?¡±

    Yamin nodded. ¡°The way they are attacking seems like probing our power. Your uncle thus limited the number of elites and merely used what the emperor has provided. He won¡¯t let them know our real ability.¡±

    Jun Hua face turned solemn. ¡°They are getting impatient. Probably our plan needs to be speed up. Yamin, can you get inside the palace as you wish?¡±

    Yamin shakes her head. She had taken some time to get inside this part of the palace since the guards are far more skilled and numbered more than the other place. It took her a long time before sneaking inside and Jun Hua found out about her nearing this place.

    Jun Hua is not surprised. She had seen the guards around here are indeed stronger. They¡¯re not the ordinary guard from the imperial family.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to come here. Stays on Jun family residence and relay everything to my grandfather. After everything is done, call Yasha back.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss,¡± Yamin answered.

    Jun Hua asks Xia to escort Yamin out and avoid getting any suspicion towards them. She turned back to Xiao Yun who¡¯s looking confused. Jun Hua smiled.

    ¡°You will soon understand that your Miss is not like the usual young girls from noble family.¡±

    Xiao Yun nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss is unladylike.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The pureness of Xiao Yun truly makes her feeling headache, but it¡¯s really rare to see someone like her. Jun Hua preferred the girl to stay like this but it¡¯s impossible. Staying by her side will show her the completely different world from what she used to see.

 47. Competition

    Jun Hua meets with Fan Lanying before going to her lesson the next day. Fan Lanying seems really cheerful and happy about her lesson compared to when she needs to learn etiquette.

    ¡°You seem to be really happy.¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded, ¡°Princess Hui asks me to accompany her choose jewelries. I have been wanted to go outside for a while, so I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°Then you better pick up a good one for her.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Fan Lanying goes to meet with Ming Hui. At first, she feels awkward to stay near the princess but after a while she enjoyed it very much. Princess Ming Hui is really gentle and kind so Fan Lanying truly happy to stay here.

    ¡°Princess Ming Hui, Fan Lanying have arrived.¡±

    Ming Hui put down the book she had been reading and nodded to the servants. Fan Lanying get inside the room and greet her formally.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city.¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded, ¡°Yes Princess.¡±

    Ming Hui asks carriage for both of them. Fan Lanying is surprised to see the princess allowed her to stay in the same carriages with her but she complied. Talking with the princess in the carriages is more fun than staying alone.

    ¡°Do you go outside often, Princess Hui?¡±

    Ming Hui shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have good constitution, so I rarely go outside. Staying in the palace has given me so much time for learning.¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded. She had seen the princess ability in poetry, etiquette, and much more. Even she herself had to admit that the girl in front of her is probably the noblest girl. If only she knows how Ming Hui acted behind the scene and the cold words she uttered towards her brother, she would never think this way about her.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    Nevertheless, Fan Lanying enjoyed her company and she could even talk freely to her. In front of Ming Hui, she doesn¡¯t feel like standing before an imperial family member.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡­

    Jun Hua stays on the class much longer than the other girls. Teacher Xun gives her additional pointer which allowed her to progress so much in short time.

    ¡°Two days later is the birthday party. Tomorrow all of the girls will stay in their room to prepare themselves. You don¡¯t have to learn again tomorrow.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She had already learned so much and it¡¯s impolite to ask for more. After going through all of this, she will challenge anyone who says that she doesn¡¯t know any etiquette. Walking outside the hall with tired body, Jun Hua meets with a scene.

    Lin Yuan is standing before Lin San as the two of them hold a certain box. If Jun Hua guess is not wrong, it should be the jewelries Concubine Sie buy for Lin Yuan. Lin San found out about it and she attempted to snatch it. Jun Hua sighed deeply. Lin San already has so much jewelry, why should she try to take things that don¡¯t belong to her?

    ¡°First Sister, Second Sister, is there anything wrong?¡± Jun Hua asks politely.

    Lin San wants to nod, but then she thinks about it again. In the first place, it¡¯s her fault for trying to get the jewelries. With reluctance she chooses to let it go. If Jun Hua has a bad impression of her, what will happen about her goal in getting close to her brother?

    Lin Yuan is relieved to see Lin San let the box from her grasp. But of course she won¡¯t try to make Lin San name worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It is only a misunderstanding,¡± Lin Yuan said.

    Jun Hua nodded, ¡°You should take some rests. There is no lesson tomorrow and we need to prepare ourselves for the birthday party.¡±

    ¡°We will. Thank you.¡±

    Jun Hua leaves the two of them as they stared dagger at each other. She doesn¡¯t want to get involved with their argument if it¡¯s unnecessary.

    ¡°Lin Yuan, don¡¯t think that because your mother gains the hold of Lin family management, you can live freely,¡± Lin San said coldly.

    Lin Yuan face fell. She knows that nothing good will happen once she provokes this pair of mother and daughter. But at that time she doesn¡¯t have any choice anymore. It¡¯s either do it or never at all. Lin Yuan never regretted her decision and she will stick to it until the very end.

    With deep breath Lin Yuan stare at Lin San. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t want my live to be ruined by you. Whatever you and your mother planned, why don¡¯t you try it?¡±

    Lin San has never seen Lin Yuan this brave, but it only makes the light in her eyes turn even colder. She smiled without any mirth.

    ¡°Do you think my brother will make it easy for your mother? Don¡¯t be happy too soon,¡± Lin San said as she walks away.

    Lin Yuan remembers Lin Hong. Although Lin Hong usually stays quiet and never talks much, she knows that the boy is truly smart. Most of the schemed Lin San did were his plan. Lin Yuan is worried about her mother but there is nothing she could do about it.

    Lin Yuan holds the box with trembled hands. She never asked for a lot of things, only thing she needs, why would they never let her go?

    Jun Hua never stays far away as she is only one room away from them. She hears the conversation clearly and she knows that Lin Yuan will face an even bigger challenge from now. After Lin San is experiencing this backside, she will not take it lying down. But Jun Hua doesn¡¯t want to interfere with them for now.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Xia notice the change in Jun Hua expression when she arrived.

    ¡°Xia, let¡¯s go,¡± Jun Hua said and leave. Xia has just come and found her Miss thus she doesn¡¯t understand what is happening. But hearing her words, she just complied.

 48. Preparation for the Birthday Party

    The next day most of the girls spends their time by walking around or looking at the flower. Jun Hua stays at the garden with Fan Lanying coming to accompany her. The girl keeps on talking about her experience with Ming Hui the day before.

    ¡°With you hadn¡¯t learned etiquette, are you going to be alright?¡± Jun Hua asks suddenly.

    Fan Lanying pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn it and Princess Hui said that I could accompany her, so I don¡¯t have to be worried.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. Although the disparity in their etiquette will be apparent, with Ming Hui at her side, who dare to mock her? Besides, Fan Lanying is not one to care about these kinds of things. What she wants is to become a great general in the future and probably lead her own soldier.

    ¡°What did you prepare for her birthday present?¡±

    This kind of things is quite tricky because as a princess, Princess Ming Hui doesn¡¯t lack of anything. Many girls would only send present for formality but knowing Fan Lanying, she would surely think for something special.

    Fan Lanying hesitates, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about playing a piece of music for her because my mother would surely prepare other gifts for her. I don¡¯t really know if she would like it or not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    ¡°Really? Won¡¯t I make a joke of myself?¡± Fan Lanying worried. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t care about what people think about her but Princess Hui is her friend and she is really kind to her. Fan Lanying wants to repay her but she¡¯s not sure about that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one would laugh at you. And I¡¯m sure that your skill have improved during the time you spend learning,¡± Jun Hua consoled. They have been learning for almost 3 weeks now and it will be weird if there is no improvement at all.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fan Lanying said seriously. ¡°What about you? What will you give for her?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Jun Hua is not really sure about it but if she should give her something, she could only think of one thing, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even tell me?¡± Fan Lanying said disappointed.

    Jun Hua smiled, but she only teased Fan Lanying. There are several reasons why she cannot tell Fan Lanying and it will be the best if she knows about it from Ming Hui herself that is if she wants to tell her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the training room. I have asked Princess Hui permission to use it.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± Jun Hua said confused.

    ¡°Of course to train my body. I¡¯m already itching for moving around,¡± Fan Lanying grinned.

    Jun Hua stared blankly. This tomboy truly doesn¡¯t know place and she would do anything she likes! Not like Jun Hua never secretly train though, but she would never do it in a broad daylight and on the place where many people might see her.

    With her cannot hold Fan Lanying back, Jun Hua can only follow after the girl. Fan Lanying happily change to her training clothes and take out her wooden dagger. This time Jun Hua truly wonders where she keeps the weapon. When they are coming to the palace, their belonging will be inspected. Does the princess allow her to bring that wooden dagger?

    Fan Lanying has started to move her body and attacking at the air. Jun Hua studied her movement and she has to admit that Fan Lanying is talented. She cannot compare to ¡®Jun Min¡¯ though, but for a girl who never goes to the real war, she¡¯s really good.

    Jun Hua raised her head and look towards the other side of the room. Her mouth slightly curved up.

    On the other side of the room, Ming Hui is standing behind the window. She knows that Fan Lanying had asked her to borrow this room and out of curiosity, she comes here. Looking from the window, she could see the girl moving around with a wooden dagger on hand.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Ming Hui is startled at the call from her maid. She smiled slightly, ¡°When everything is done, remind me to take her inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes Princess.¡±

    Ming Hui stare into the room back and this time she notices another girl inside. The girl is sitting calmly and watches Fan Lanying moving around. No matter how quick Fan Lanying is, the girl never shows her fear or any reaction.

    Then the girl raised her head to look at Ming Hui. Ming Hui smiled deepened. She has just found that the girl from the Jun family is as interesting as her brother. They don¡¯t bear the name of Jun family for nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to come inside, Princess?¡±

    Ming Hui shakes her head, ¡°No need. There will be other chances to meet them again. Besides, there will be a show I need to prepare first.¡±

    Jun Hua notices the presence becoming fainter and she knows that Ming Hui has left. Jun Hua doesn¡¯t think much about it and continue to look at Fan Lanying practice. It took the girl almost 3 hours before she¡¯s satisfied.

    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Fan Lanying grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    ¡°What is not bad?¡± Fan Lanying lips pursed, ¡°I¡¯m better than my brother you know, at least in the past. He won¡¯t be able to beat me on normal condition.¡±

    ¡°That might change after this,¡± Jun Hua said. Battling on the battlefield is completely different with training in the training hall. She had experience it by herself. The reason her uncle let her join the army at mere age of 11 is not only to help him, but also to let her gain more experience and grow stronger. People can grow faster when they are under pressure.

    Fan Lanying nodded, ¡°Father is unfair. I want to join the army too and become the first female general of Ming Kingdom!¡±

    Jun Hua is speechless. The first female general¡­ she should have took that title already if she didn¡¯t hide her identity. But the law still prohibited woman to join the army which makes her knows that before the law changes, she cannot let anyone knows. Besides, lying to the emperor is a big crime.

    Speaking of lying, there are many other people who lie to the emperor. Jun Hua knows that the number of officials who truly loyal are very few.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry after moving around.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

 49. Birthday Party

    ¡°Xia¡­ do I have to wear all of it?¡± Jun Hua eyes twitched as she stares at the mountains of jewelries located on the table.

    Xia put on a wry smile, ¡°The princess gives you additional jewelries and added with the one you bring, there are a lot of them¡­¡±

    Jun Hua feels a headache. There¡¯s no way she would want to wear all of them on her head. Do they think that her neck is made of steel? These kinds of jewelries make up from gold are heavy and she doesn¡¯t want to use them at all. If possible, she wouldn¡¯t want to wear them.

    ¡°Just pick a few¡­¡±

    Xia acknowledges it and pick from the jewelries given by Princess Hui. She doesn¡¯t dare to use too much since Jun Hua never wants to wear so much in the first place. Without accessories, her beauty already unparalleled, with additional accessories, it¡¯s like she is going to snatch the whole world attention.

    Jun Hua only wears two hairpins. One is the one given by Princess Hui and the other one is the one she bought when she¡¯s going out as Jun Min. There are some bracelets from the princess that she wears too. She picks an exquisite blue dress and let Xiao Yun do her hair.

    Xiao Yun has been used with this work so she can make Jun Hua looks even more dignified. After she¡¯s done, she looks towards the mirror. The blue dress fitted her perfectly and with her preparing herself more than usual, she looks really beautiful. The dress she chooses is simple, it¡¯s not standing out too much while also not appearing too mild.

    Xia sighed to herself. If Jun Hua were to dress up every day, there will be no man bear to look away. Even though Jun Hua is dressing so low-key, her exquisite stature and face would undoubtedly attract many attentions. She hoped that the princess wouldn¡¯t accuse her Miss of stealing the spotlight.

    Jun Hua is satisfied with the way she looks. Despite her hope to appear low-key, there¡¯s no way she could do it with this kind of face and body. Jun Hua picks up her veil and uses it. She won¡¯t allow those guys to see her face so easily.

    Finishing with her appearance, Jun Hua goes out to meet with Fan Lanying. Today Fan Lanying also dressed exquisitely and appeared more beautiful than usual. She doesn¡¯t wear a lot of hairpins but there are still a few of them. The color of her dress is yellow and it looks even grander than the one Jun Hua wears.

    ¡°You look pretty,¡± Jun Hua said with smile.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Fan Lanying sized up Jun Hua, ¡°Even when you¡¯re dressing so simple, you still look very beautiful. I bet many girls will envy you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can choose how I look,¡± Jun Hua shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The party will only begin in an hour.¡±

    Jun Hua and Fan Lanying both sneak out some food to eat. Waiting the party to begin is long and it will be better to do it with the stomach full. The two of them soon returned to the hall where countless guests have come and started their conversation.

    The girls who have undergone the training become the spotlight before the princess come. They have become more elegant and refined. Many noble are praising them saying this and that.

    Jun Hua looks around and soon found Chun Maora. It seems that for occasion like this, Lin Tang cannot let the world know that his wife has been grounded for 3 weeks. Chun Maora look thinner, but she certainly won¡¯t allow others to see her looking weak. She stays by Lin San side and praises her daughter to the heaven.

    Concubine Sie didn¡¯t come, but Lin Yuan has many friends she could talk with. Since this is Princess Hui birthday party, they only invite the official wife and not the concubine. After all, Princess Hui is merely a lady and she doesn¡¯t need to associate with the concubine.

    ¡°Lanying, that¡¯s your mother.¡±

    Fan Lanying eyes light up. She quickly strode to where her mother is and started to talk with her. Jun Hua watches the scene from the side without any intention of going over. Seeing that the place will soon crowd out, Jun Hua chooses to sit down in one corner and looks toward the other side of the palace.

    Woman and man place are divided. Princess Hui also invited the male, but they cannot get in so the other princes are ¡®accompanying¡¯ them in other place. Later, Princess Hui will make an appearance, but not for a long time.

    Jun Hua turned her gaze and found that Fan Lanying have walked towards her with her mother. Fan Lanying mother is elegant and noble unlike the girl. The only similarities they had are their face.

    ¡°Jun Hua greets Madam Fan.¡±

    Madam Fan, mother of Fan Lanying, sized up Jun Hua and smiled. ¡°You are truly as beautiful as the rumors said. Thank you for accompanying my daughter in her study.¡±

    ¡°It should be me who thank you,¡± Jun Hua smiled. ¡°Lanying has helped me a lot.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Fan Lanying laughed. ¡°Of course I will help you, we are friends.¡±

    Madam Fan seems satisfied with what she sees from both of them. She has been worried that because of her daughter tomboy behavior, she won¡¯t have any friends. But after a while, she found out that her daughter has gained a new friend.

    At first she feels discouraged when she heard that the other party is Jun Hua. The whole capital knows about her uselessness and how she cannot even do the simple embroidery, painting, and others. But looking at the girl now, Madam Fan knows that even with her uselessness, she¡¯s a good friend for Fan Lanying. As long as they can be friends, why should she care about other matters?

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, learn as much as you can from the academy,¡± Madam Fan advised. She doesn¡¯t want this girl to always bear the name of useless. The girl is still so young, she has many potential.

    Jun Hua nodded. She can feel Madam Fan concern for her. Although she would definitely learn a lot, she still answered Madam Fan politely. Then they heard the eunuch announcement.

    ¡°The imperial family has arrived!¡±

 50. Interruption

    All of the girls stood up and greet the emperor and empress. Behind the two of them is Princess Hui who wore smile. The emperor and the empress didn¡¯t stay long and only appeared as formality. They talked about one thing or two before leaving Princess Hui on her own.

    After the two of them go, Princess Hui smiled towards the other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the garden and hold a little contest. I¡¯m sure that as noble girls you¡¯re all have good knowledge in poetry.¡±

    Jun Hua feels like hammering her head to the wall. She has never learned about poetry at all. It seems that the tag of useless will always attached to her name.

    On her side, Fan Lanying face also drained of all color. She wished that she could just disappear from the place. If it¡¯s music, she knows that she¡¯s a bit inferior. But poetry? When has she got the time to learn about it?

    Despite the two dark faces, the other girls all happily go towards the garden and started to make poetry for Princess Hui. Listening from the side, Jun Hua cannot understand most of it but she knows that the content must be praising Ming Hui.

    ¡°Third Sister, why don¡¯t you make any poetry?¡± Lin Yuan asked politely.

    Jun Hua face turned even darker. Do you forget about my resounding name? Have you ever heard of me making any poetry?

    Lin Yuan feels alarmed when she sees the dark face on Jun Hua. She hurriedly tries to apologize. She has forgotten that Jun Hua is the worst in the term of woman ability. If not for that, how could there are a lot of people secretly whispering about it?

    ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t feel well, you should have said so,¡± Lin Yuan hurriedly attributed it to Jun Hua condition. There is no way she would blatantly said that Jun Hua doesn¡¯t know poetry.

    Lin San sneered. ¡°Third Sister, what if I help you? Maybe you need ideas for making poetry?¡±

    Jun Hua politely declined before finding a good spot to hide. She doesn¡¯t want to join in this activity and it will be better to hide far away. On the other hand, Fan Lanying stays by Ming Hui side. Ming Hui has said that Fan Lanying doesn¡¯t need to make any poetry which helped the girl go through this event safely.

    After Ming Hui had heard most of the beautiful poetry, she asked them to watch a performance. This time, she asks Jun Hua to sit beside her and Fan Lanying.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Princess, is it alright for someone like me to sits here?¡±

    Ming Hui smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, looking from this place is far better than from far away.¡±

    ¡°Jun Hua thanks Princess Hui.¡±

    The servants prepared the cake and divided it to the guests. Since its birthday party, naturally there is cake. Jun Hua eats the cake. It tastes so good.

    ¡°The cake is really good. Princess Hui truly has good eyes to employ talented chef,¡± Jun Hua praised. She had learned from the other girls¡¯ interaction to twist her words a bit. Although it¡¯s still plain, at least she won¡¯t praise by pointing out straightaway.

    Ming Hui smiled. People always like to hear the praises from other people. Normally, Ming Hui has heard thousands of insincere praise, but Jun Hua only says what she thought and didn¡¯t added more to it. It¡¯s what makes Ming Hui like straightforward girls.

    Fan Lanying nodded her head, ¡°Princess Ming Hui is indeed great.¡±

    Ming Hui smiled become even brighter. She looks towards her servants, ¡°Reward the chef who makes the cake today.¡±

    The servants nodded and remember it.

    Seeing the two getting close with Ming Hui, the other girls also praised the princess to the heaven with countless beautiful words. Even Jun Hua had to admire them for thinking so many ways to praise someone. Seems like the first skill a woman need to have is the skill to praise other people.

    After a round of praise, they focused their attention towards the play on the stage. The play is about two people from different status who meet under special circumstances. They fall in love and fight hard to let their parents agreed. In the end, they live happily ever after.

    Jun Hua wondered if this kind of play is alright to be shown towards unmarried girls like them. She doesn¡¯t really like watching play but she still endured since she needs to give face towards Ming Hui. As she had expected, many girls began to fantasize about their own happy ending.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t really care about what they think, but she personally didn¡¯t think such a story could happened in real life. What fall in love on first sight and fight against the law? The marriages here are determined by their parents and social status. She as a concubine born cannot really hope for much. Despite ¡®her brother¡¯ is someone at high status, she¡¯s just someone at below.

    ¡°What do you think about the play?¡± Ming Hui asked.

    Jun Hua stared at Ming Hui and somehow she could understand why she would show them this kind of play.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to happen, but it¡¯s still possible.¡±

    Fan Lanying tilted her head, ¡°I never once heard there was anyone who can marry if their parents didn¡¯t arrange it. Of course I don¡¯t include the emperor decree.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Hua is not really knowledgeable in this field, so she could only stare at Fan Lanying.

    ¡°Yeah, girls can never get the chance to fall in love with other people other than the one their parents choose for them,¡± Fan Lanying said, ¡°Good for my parents though since they fall in love first before getting married.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ming Hui smiled at the two conversations. She wants to add a few things but then she sees a eunuch coming.

    ¡°Your Highness asks for the member of imperial family to gather in the hall as soon as possible.¡±

 51. Riots

    Ming Hui corrected her expression and nodded at the eunuch. She turned her head towards her guests.

    ¡°The party ends here. I thank you all for coming here and participate in the training.¡±

    The girls cannot accept her thanks and they bowed back to her saying that they¡¯re happy to do anything for the princess and so on. Jun Hua only followed along as she doesn¡¯t really understand what is going on. What she knows it that her mind is confused and she cannot understand what is going on.

    Normally a girl cannot attend the court but it seems that the emperor allowed Ming Hui. She never heard that Ming Hui got special treatment. Maybe, the thing that happened is something that the emperor cannot hold back anymore.

    Ming Hui walked towards the hall gracefully. There are already several ministers there with the emperor and empress sitting up above. The glint on Ming Hui eyes quickly disappears as she bowed towards the emperor.

    ¡°This subject daughter greets the emperor and empress.¡±

    Emperor quickly waved his hand indicating that she could rise. Ming Hui hurriedly retreated to the side and she see Yan is also among the prince there. Didn¡¯t he get grounded? The emperor has never been this lenient before.

    Not long after that, a few ministers also come including Lin Tang and Nanglong Souka. Seeing their solemn face, Ming Hui knows that something must have happened.

    With the emperor order a eunuch stands forward to say what the news is.

    ¡°There are a few riots on the capital which destroyed a few stores. Among those stores, some of them are owned by the imperial family. Then this sequence of riots is followed by another big riot in a big city nearby. The problem is this city has just been brought by Young Noble Han and he wants the emperor to clear this matter swiftly.¡±

    Ming Hui smiled internally. She and Yan had been planning to make some problem with the emperor. It seems the trouble they incite finally escalates. Now she knows why she¡¯s called here. One of the stores that got destroyed must be hers.

    Yan put a solemn face, yet he smiled internally. The emperor thus decreed that they¡¯re not allowed to go back until this problem is solved. Yan sighed, this is another boring session of court.

    ¡­

    Jun Hua returned to Jun family residence first. She meets her grandfather who is busy looking towards a mountain of paper. Internally, Jun Hua feels troubled when she looks at that stack of paper. How long will it takes to read all of them?Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Hua¡¯er, you have returned?¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°The party is over. There is some emergency meeting that requires the entire imperial family member to attend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s expected, there are riots.¡±

    ¡°Riots?¡± Jun Hua brows creased. ¡°I guess it must be a big one. What have happened?¡±

    ¡°Some nobles are unsatisfied with what they have and wanting to have more, probably. The Jun family cannot interfere. The emperor is hell bent to use the Lan family,¡± Jun Zhenxian explained. He didn¡¯t really bother with the regulation since he knows what the emperor motives are. Besides, the riots this time seems a bit complicated.

    The people know that the politics condition is a bit stiff, but they still do the riot. He¡¯s sure that someone must incite them to take the action at this time and possibly give them the equipment. Since the emperor tells him not to bother, he will not give any help.

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°He must want to restore their prestige over losing that matter before. Grandpa, when will uncle return back to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Soon.¡±

    ¡°How soon is it?¡±

    Jun Zhenxian smiled bitterly. ¡°I myself don¡¯t really know about it. There is no way he could leave the border without any protection.¡±

    ¡°Just ask Yamin and the others to stand guard, they¡¯re going to be alright.¡±

    ¡°Did you miss your uncle that badly?¡±

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°I do miss him.¡±

    ¡°What about your grandfather? I¡¯m staying in the capital the whole time!¡±

    ¡°I have already met you often. I want to meet my uncle more.¡±

    ¡°You lass!¡± Jun Zhenxian chided. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Have you heard the news from the Lin family? Their first daughter is going to be married in 2 months.¡±

    ¡°2 months?¡± Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is Lin Yuan not going to participate at the end year exams? It¡¯s still in 2 and half months.¡±

    ¡°Who knows what they are planning? Their first daughter is already 15 so it¡¯s going to be alright.¡±

    ¡°Married to whom?¡±

    ¡°I forgot the name,¡± Jun Zhenxian answered. He only remembers that the family they choose is a good one. They¡¯re not fairly influential, but they have good reputation.

    Jun Hua thinks that this news must be good for Lin Yuan. What that girl needs to do is avoiding the scheme of Lin San and prepares for her marriage. With the date of her marriage approaching, Lin Yuan also wouldn¡¯t go to the school anymore.

    Jun Hua chatted with her grandfather for a while before returning back to the Lin family residence. She doesn¡¯t have anything to do here and she wants to see how Concubine Sie fared in the span of 3 weeks.

    Coming to Lin family residence, she could see that Concubine Sie is still in charge, but the appearance of that woman is a bit haggard. It seems she has been reducing her sleep to do her job fully so that Chun Maora cannot pick on her.

    ¡°Third Sister,¡± Lin Yuan smiled. ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m visiting my Grandfather first. Is your mother alright?¡± Jun Hua looks over worriedly.

    Lin Yuan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine, at least for now. There are some minor troubles but she can handle it most of the times. She¡¯s only tired for trying to hold onto this position.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jun Hua nodded then she remembers something. ¡°Congratulation for your arranged marriage. I heard you¡¯re getting married in 2 months.¡±

    Lin Yuan smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re correct. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I hope your mother will be fine.¡±

    ¡°She will. Madam Lin will be busy on another matter for some time,¡± Lin Yuan smiled. It seems that there¡¯s news she had missed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Concubine Mia is pregnant.¡±

    That sentence made Jun Hua mind goes blank.

 52. Mess

    Concubine Mia is one of the new concubines that Concubine Sie brought in after she got the hold of the power inside this residence. Jun Hua knows that Lin Tang is a man that still has some lust but she never expect that there will be a new child this quick.

    ¡°I bet Madam Lin will be angry. When did you found out about it?¡± Jun Hua asks.

    ¡°Just now. My mother told me that this morning the doctor found out about it and tell father,¡± Lin Yuan answered.

    ¡°I see,¡± Jun Hua said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send your congratulation to her.¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t!¡±

    Jun Hua returned to her quarter while thinking about the mess this residence has. After going for a ¡®trip¡¯ there are already new problem arise. For Jun Hua it¡¯s better for Chun Maora to be busy, but she¡¯s worried about that concubine. In this household who didn¡¯t know that the woman who holds the highest power is Chun Maora?

    Jun Hua is not that cold hearted person despite years in the battlefield had force her to toughen her hearts and wits.

    Madam Xie keeps her quarter clean and the servants all respect her. She recounted the things that happened in this residence during the time Jun Hua is away. Listening to them makes Jun Hua wonder just how Chun Maora can keep her calm and only plan for little things. But as she listened, she knows that Madam Lin is not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Although those are just something minor, she makes Lin Tang view on Concubine Sie worsen as time pass by,¡± Jun Hua arrived at her conclusion, ¡°She seems to be very capable in scheming.¡±

    Xia doesn¡¯t know why her Miss now praising her enemy. She knows that Jun Hua must have realizes what Chun Maora plan is. But she never expects that she would choose to praise the enemy instead of helping them.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you help them?¡±

    ¡°Help them? She doesn¡¯t require it,¡± Jun Hua answered. ¡°Since I could figure it out, how can Concubine Sie don¡¯t? They are women who have been through many things by staying in this residence and fight to gain favor. To not realize something so simple is impossible.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Xiao Yun raised her small head. She doesn¡¯t understand what they¡¯re talking about.

    Jun Hua picked her embroidery. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. Concubine Sie knows what she needs the best and she had been planning for it.¡±

    Xia nodded. She may not as brilliance as her Miss but she notice a point there. Jun Hua is not someone who used with the scheme of the women in the residence, but she has sharp mind. Realizing things like this is still possible, but she¡¯s not the only one who can. The other woman also can and they will do things they needed to do.

    Madam Xie also didn¡¯t say anything more as she teaches Jun Hua the embroidery. Learning under Madam Xie is far easier compared with Xiao Yun and Jun Hua learned a lot.

    ¡­

    Chun Maora is having another fit inside her room. Lin San and Lin Hong didn¡¯t dare to interrupt as they could only see countless porcelain broke and fell to the floor. It took a long time before Chun Maora gains back her calm.

    ¡°That woman dare¡­¡± Chun Maora eyes are red. She cannot accept seeing another child again from another woman. Handling Lin Yuan and that kid is already enough hassle for her.

    Lin Hong cleaned up some of the broken pieces, ¡°Mother, calm yourself. There¡¯s nothing good can be gained from venting aimlessly.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Chun Maora took a deep breath, ¡°That Concubine Sie, just watch how I torture you after this.¡±

    ¡°Mother, do you want father to ground you again?¡± Lin San furrowed her brows, ¡°If you keep on throwing a fit, father won¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°To finish our plan, you need to calm down mother,¡± Lin Hong added.

    Chun Maora can be considered lucky that the children she has give birth all have high intelligent. Lin San is a fine young lady and Lin Hong is a hardworking young man. Lin Hong is smart, so he knows that his mother throwing temper will get on their father bad side.

    ¡°Hearing that he has another child is definitely good news for father. Mother, you need to keep on a happy fa?ade and congratulate Concubine Mia.¡±

    ¡°I have to¡­¡± Chun Maora took a deep breath then nod. She doesn¡¯t feel happy, but she cannot allow other to see this side of her. She¡¯s the official wife and she needs to act like one. After tidying up her mind, she once again regains her calm.

    Lin Hong nodded in satisfaction after he sees that his mother is going to be alright. He¡¯s still young, but he knows that there are things he could do. After he grows up, he won¡¯t let his mother down anymore.

    Lin San smiled as she looks at her mother. ¡°Mother, this daughter has learned a lot from the palace. When it¡¯s time for school examination, San¡¯er definitely won¡¯t embarrass mother and gain a good place.¡±

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good,¡± Chun Maora nodded in satisfaction. If her daughter can become a person who attained great things, she will definitely feels proud.

    ¡°Let me help mother to prepare the gifts. Remember you have to put on a smile,¡± Lin Hong reminded.

    ¡°Alright. Mother knows, you both are a good child.¡±

    Lin Hong and Lin San helped their mother to pick the presents to congratulate Concubine Mia. Lin Hong eyes are still cold as he browses through the list. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with his plan. Before he could grow, he won¡¯t let anyone threaten him.

 53. Heâ€™s your second brother (1)

    It has been more than a week since Jun Hua returned to Lin family residence. She doesn¡¯t really bother with what happened with the Lin family. Jun Hua attended the class as usual with Fan Lanying talks about many things. After they returned from the palace, the girls all seem to be even more refined than before. It includes Jun Hua who usually only looks good enough to be called graceful. Only Fan Lanying who seems no different than usual.

    ¡°There are going to be a hunting event. Does your brother get invited?¡± Fan Lanying suddenly asks.

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t know. After getting the news about how mess the Lin family residence is yesterday, she still hadn¡¯t got the chance to follow all the news. Additionally, she has not been staying at the capital for a long time which makes her doesn¡¯t know most of the news.

    ¡°When is it?¡±

    ¡°Around next week. Because my brother is away, I can¡¯t attend the event anymore,¡± Fan Lanying pursed her lips. She seems reluctant to stay at home, but woman are not allowed to attend if they are not accompanied by man.

    Jun Hua guessed that she should be invited. There is no way the emperor would overlook her on this occasion. But to hold this event so suddenly, doesn¡¯t the emperor still facing riots?

    ¡°They have finished up all the riots,¡± Fan Lanying explained. ¡°The Lan family seems in high spirits as they only need a week to finish all of it.¡±

    Jun Hua only knows that they employed massive amount of soldiers. She had been thinking that this might quicken the pace, but it will reduce the reputation of Lan family. They are using so many soldiers to face off a riot inside the kingdom. Does the Lan family turn stupid?

    At least they manage to resolve the problem quickly. If they were to delay, it will make their name even worse. With this, they will be called a loyal support of the imperial family from this showcase of willingness to use a lot of force. However, Jun Hua thinks that the matter might not be so simple since there might be other reason for using that much of force.

    But, it doesn¡¯t her place to probe and this small event didn¡¯t hinder her at all. There is no use trying to get the bottom of it.

    ¡°Does your father didn¡¯t attend the event?¡±

    ¡°Nope, he¡¯s also on the front line,¡± Fan Lanying answered, ¡°I wish they returned soon, so I could join the event.¡±

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t think too much about it but when she returned back to the Lin family residence, she has just found out that she has been invited too as Jun Min.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Jun Hua rubbed her head. That emperor surely knows that this invitation is no different than order so he purposely invites him. Just what is that emperor wants? By her side, Xia and Yamin stand respectfully. They didn¡¯t dare to interrupt Jun Hua.

    ¡°Is there anyone else from this family got invited?¡± Jun Hua asks.

    ¡°Lin Tang, Lin Hong, and Lin Kang,¡± Xia answered fluently.

    ¡°Who is Lin Kang?¡±

    Facing that question, Xia held herself back, ¡°Lin Kang is your second brother. He¡¯s still 13 this year, so he hadn¡¯t joined the school yet.¡±

    Hearing the word second brother, Jun Hua remembers the little boy she meets when she first comes here. The boy is small unlike others on his age and the way her mother held him is a little unnatural. The boy eyes are lifeless, it seems he doesn¡¯t have any will to live.

    She hadn¡¯t got the chance to meet with him. Come to think about it, the boy seems to only stay in his place with his mother and didn¡¯t bother to visit the other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet with him.¡±

    Xia eyes almost popped out. Seeing her Miss already walking outside, she sighed internally and hurriedly followed after her. Xiao Yun also walking behind Jun Hua and hurriedly catch up to the latter.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t find any difficulties to reach the place where Lin Kang Lives. The courtyard where he lives is filled with weeds and there are hardly any servants here. Jun Hua looks around and found Concubine Qi is working to move a bucket of water with her thin body.

    Jun Hua turned to Xia and the girl hurriedly come forward and help Concubine Qi. Concubine Qi turned around and hurriedly bows towards Jun Hua.

    ¡°Please stand up, my position is not any higher than any of you,¡± Jun Hua said bitterly.

    Concubine Qi stands up. ¡°Is there anything you need Miss Hua?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lin Kang. I hear that he  is going to go to the hunting event next week,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Concubine Qi expression turned dark. ¡°What inviting, they certainly want to kill him.¡±

    Jun Hua eyebrows rose. What¡¯s with this development? She doesn¡¯t know who Concubine Qi means by they, but she can guess that it¡¯s probably Chun Maora or her children.

    ¡°Can Lin Kang use bow or the likes?¡±

    Concubine Qi gritted her teeth and shakes her head. She looks at Jun Hua and decides to tell the girl her story. ¡°That venomous woman would never let us alone! She never lets Kang¡¯er learn anything regarding martial arts. Even the materials for the academy are limited. If it¡¯s going to be like this, it won¡¯t take long before Kang¡¯er failed and become a useless man!¡±

    From the aggrieved tone of Concubine Qi, Jun Hua knows that Lin Kang is never given the right treatment. Although he is also the son of Lin Tang, but Chun Maora must be worried that this child would surpass her child one day. Because of that, she chooses to make things hard for Lin Kang behind Lin Tang.

    ¡°Does Lin Tang don¡¯t know? Why don¡¯t you tell him?¡±

    Concubine Qi shakes her head. ¡°When Kang¡¯er is still a child, Chun Maora poisoned him which makes his constitution weak. Lin Tang doesn¡¯t want his heir to be a weak one so he doesn¡¯t care about Kang¡¯er anymore. All this time I can only endured.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Jun Hua can see that Lin Tang is a person who cares about face more than anything else. He¡¯s a high official and his movement must be under watch over a lot of people. If he has any misconduct, it will tarnish his reputation.

    He must detest seeing his own son so weak and never allowed the boy to get out from the residence. Jun Hua thinks about it and truly detests that man who didn¡¯t think of his children as nothing other than tools.

 54. Heâ€™s your second brother (2)

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that this invitation is not included in his plan,¡± Jun Hua said.

    Concubine Qi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not. Normally he wouldn¡¯t let Kang¡¯er out from this residence, but now that this invitation had come, he had to. The problem is Kang¡¯er weak body. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen once he goes there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine mom,¡± a boy comes out from the house. He looks towards Jun Hua and greets her, ¡°Third Sister.¡±

    ¡°Second brother,¡± Jun Hua replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If Lin Hong wants to hurt me, then he will surely do it. There¡¯s nothing I can do. With my physical constitution, it will be already good enough to survive all this year.¡±

    Lin Kang coughed and Concubine Qi hurriedly hugs him. She pats him slowly as the cough eased up. Jun Hua watched it and the glint in her eyes grow deeper.

    ¡°The poison hadn¡¯t been cured completely?¡±

    Concubine Qi nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money. Even for eating there¡¯s barely anything to eat. Only this past month had been better because Concubine Sie increased my allowance and the food.¡±

    Jun Hua stared at Lin Kang. Knowing Lin Hong and that pair of cold eyes, Jun Hua is sure that he must have another plan for eliminating Lin Kang from here. This boy is truly pitiful. If Jun Hua hadn¡¯t been kicked out of the residence, she¡¯s sure that her fate will be even tragic because she was originally the daughter of the official wife.

    ¡°Concubine Qi, do you want to get out from this place?¡± Jun Hua asks suddenly. Concubine never has any real power and they¡¯re mere decoration that can be tossed as people wish. She hates that just because they come from low birth does it means they cannot fight for their own happiness? She may only meet her for one time, but it¡¯s enough. She cannot let this little boy to suffer anymore.

    In the future, when she remembers how she acts today, she too found it surprising. She¡¯s not an overly kind woman. In fact she may be called cold towards people because of her experience in the battlefield. But home and battlefield is different and maybe it has softened her hearts.

    Probably, she feels some connection towards the boy who has been mistreated. She too has once been mistreated by a lot of people and undergone abuses for a long time before she could reach where she stands now.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Concubine Qi raised her head. ¡°What is your plan? Can you take me out from here?¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°But I need you to act.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother is good at acting,¡± Lin Kang answered. His previously lifeless eyes started to brim with life. ¡°I want to go out too. Staying here is boring and mother always sad.¡±

    Concubine Qi eyes watered. Whatever Jun Hua said and offered to them, she will listen to it carefully. No one has ever cared for her and even Lin Tang tossed her a cold expression when he sees that Lin Kang have a weak body. All this year, she had endured. Now that a chance has appeared, she will definitely take it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you,¡± Jun Hua smiled. That day a plan is formed between the three of them.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mother, Lin Kang is also invited,¡± Lin San browse through the invitation paper sent to their family.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Hong is the one who responded first. ¡°That child has finally got the chance to see the world. Too bad, it will also be his last.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any plan, Lin Hong?¡± Chun Maora eyes lit up. All along she had been thinking how to eliminate that boy from here, but she cannot act because Concubine Qi always guarded that boy. She thought that when the boy goes to school, it will be the chance to act. Who would have knows that there is a change even quicker than it.

    Lin Hong lips curled. He may not proficient in martial arts, but he had learned archery from Lin Tang because there are events like this. Even if he¡¯s not an expert at archery, he¡¯s good enough at it.

    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t need to be worried. I will surely eliminate him so there can only be one heir in this house.¡±

    Chun Maora nodded. ¡°Whatever you planned, mother support you.¡±

    ¡°Go big bro! I¡¯m sure you can,¡± Lin San smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡­

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t tell her plans to anyone and times pass quickly. One week soon passes and it¡¯s already the times for the hunting event. Jun Hua wakes up early and dressed up as Jun Min. She calls Yamin and the girl appeared.

    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t let anyone meet with ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ today.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    ¡°Xia, if anyone wants to meet with Jun Hua, said that she¡¯s feeling unwell. Unless it¡¯s someone truly important, you¡¯re not allowed to meet with anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    ¡°Yasha, come here.¡±

    A man suddenly appeared before them. Similar with Yamin, he dressed in all black but his aura and stature is completely different than her. Xia and Yamin retreated to the side of the room when this man appeared.

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua looks towards the man then tossed him a man clothes. ¡°You¡¯re going to act as my attendant during the hunt. Pay any attention to anyone who bears ill will towards Jun Min.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua checked everything once more. After looking that everything has been arranged, Jun Hua and Yasha disappeared to the darkness. Xia and Yamin stay in the room watching the two of them gone.

    ¡°You might need to wear a face mask first to make it easier if someone comes,¡± Xia said.

    ¡°Please.¡±

 55. Hunt Event (1)

    The hunt event is always held every year, but the times will always different. This time, the emperor chooses this time because there¡¯s an important person coming, Young Noble Han. All the princes have arrived first and even Lan Ping has been called from the battlefield. Young Noble Han is a person everyone respected because of his wealth.

    Jun Min arrived on horse from Jun family residence. Her grandfather has prepared two horses for her and Yasha. The two of them arrived early and Jun Min shows her invitation card to the guard. When they read the name, astonishment can be seen from their face because Jun Min is truly young.

    ¡°Young Master Jun has arrived.¡±

    That announcement caused several eyes to turn and they could see a young boy walked with his horse. He looks really young and small which makes them wonder how a small boy could become a general. They controlled their expression though so that Jun Min cannot detect anything amiss.

    Jun Hua stands on one place calmly as she surveyed her surroundings. The place where they¡¯re going to hunt is big and she quickly found a place to wait.

    ¡°Jun Min.¡±

    Jun Hua turned to looks at the man, Yan. Her lips curled up.

    ¡°I heard that you harassed my sister?¡±

    Yan is stunned. He never expected that the moment he approached, the other party would greet him like this. He never means to harass Jun Hua. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. If he knows that the girl is Jun Hua, he won¡¯t dare to get close with that girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. I didn¡¯t meant to harass her, I mean, it¡¯s an accident.¡±

    The people around them look towards Prince Yan in pity. This troublemaker prince has surprisingly offended the young general. Hadn¡¯t he heard the news that Jun Min is protective over his sister? He would come to pick her up at the academy, he would buy her things, and he would search for her the moment he returned. This Prince Yan is truly an idiot.

    Jun Hua looks at Yan and smiled deviously. ¡°Meet me at training hall. I need to settle the debt with you.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Yan truly wants to cry. He doesn¡¯t do anything to the other party sister. He merely greets her. It¡¯s even at a faraway place.

    ¡°You can ask Ming Hui, she will surely tell you that I don¡¯t harass your sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jun Hua is sure that Ming Hui would definitely be happy to see her brother getting beaten up for offending Jun Hua at that time. Besides, her beating won¡¯t truly hurt Yan and only gives him a bit of lesson.

    As the two of them talked, another person comes to their place. Jun Hua raised her head and sees the figure of a powerful man. He has even more domineering aura than her and he walks in his own pace without looking at the other people here.

    ¡°Soujin, help me! Jun Min wants to beat me up.¡±

    Soujin raised his eyebrow. ¡°I heard you harassed his sister.¡±

    ¡°I. Did. Not!¡±

    With Soujin joins the fray, Yan got no chance to retaliate and he could only accept his fate of getting beaten up. If he doesn¡¯t want to get beaten up, he needs to have an even better skill in martial arts compared with the two people in front of him. The problem is that it¡¯s going to be hard because the two people in front of him are generals who have lots of fighting experience.

    Jun Hua wants to joke around with them for a longer time, but then he notices the coming of Lin family. Three people come to his vision.

    ¡°What is it? I doubt your sister is there,¡± Yan asked.

    ¡°I have promised my sister something, so I need to head over there,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Soujin creased his brow. ¡°They won¡¯t let you do anything easily.¡±

    ¡°I have my own way.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else as Jun Hua makes the way towards the three of them. Lin Kang, who had been walking slowly, raised his head slightly. He sees a boy only a slightly taller than him walking towards them. He recognize this boy as Jun Min, the young general of Ming Kingdom whose fame has astound many people.

    ¡°Good day, Prime Minister Lin,¡± Jun Hua greeted.

    Lin Tang hadn¡¯t thought that Jun Min would take the initiative to greet him. He hurriedly greets him back.

    ¡°Good day, Young General Jun. I didn¡¯t think that I would meet you here.¡±

    ¡°The emperor invites the capable man to this event,¡± Jun Hua answered and looks towards his back. ¡°And they are your sons?¡±

    Lin Tang truly wants to hide his second son from Jun Min because of his weak appearances. If only that invitation didn¡¯t include the name of Lin Kang, he would never bring this weak son of his out from the residence.

    Lin Hong looks at Jun Min coldly. ¡°Lin Hong.¡±

    ¡°Lin Kang.¡±

    Jun Hua noticed the unfriendly looks Lin Hong gave her, but she doesn¡¯t care. She smiled towards Lin Kang.

    ¡°Do you want to accompany me in hunting?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Lin Kang looks innocent and confused. Even Lin Tang is wondering what Jun Min could possibly see from his weak son. But since Jun Min has offered so, he didn¡¯t dare to reject such a good change.

    ¡°This son of mine is untalented, learning a bit from Young General Jun will be highly beneficial.¡±

    With his eyes Lin Tang indicate Lin Kang to accept the offer. Lin Kang hurriedly bows down.

    ¡°Thank you Young General Jun.¡±

    After nodding to Lin Tang, Jun Hua brings Lin Kang away. Lin Hong watches the development coldly. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let them go.

 56. Hunt Event (2)

    Jun Hua guided Lin Kang towards the place where Soujin and Yan have waited. They look towards the small boy behind Lin Kang who seems he could break any moments.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Lin Kang, my sister second brother,¡± Jun Hua answered. ¡°On this first day of the hunt, I will accompany him hunting.¡±

    Soujin looks towards the two of them. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yan looks disappointed. ¡°Let¡¯s hunt together tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After making promises, they separate themselves. Jun Hua looks towards Lin Kang.

    ¡°Your brother will probably try to kill you today.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re going to protect me?¡±

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°My sister has made the promise, right?¡±

    Lin Kang eyed Jun Hua suspiciously. There shouldn¡¯t be any way for Jun Hua and Jun Min to meet since Jun Min didn¡¯t visit his sister in the academy. Maybe they have other method for communicating?

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going to be alright.¡±

    Hearing those words from someone whose built is not much different would usually make the other party scorn the one who says. But since the once who said it is Jun Min, Lin Kan fully believes the other party. If there is someone stronger than him, there are only a few people and most of them are veteran general.

    Jun Hua was about to talk more when she heard the eunuch announcement.

    ¡°Young Noble Han representative have come.¡±

    Jun Hua raised her head and she sees a young man dressed normally have come. His face is handsome and he had a tall body. The way he walks is slow but normal.

    Seeing that man, Jun Hua eyes twitched and she hurriedly looks away. When the other person is busy fawning over that man, Jun Hua chooses to mount his horse and readied herself. Lin Kang stared at her in confusion. Even his father tried to get close with that person, why Jun Min didn¡¯t do the same?

    Jun Hua looks back and sighed. ¡°There are things you don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    As Jun Hua said that, she indicates to Yasha to help Lin Kang mount the horse with Yasha. They¡¯re allowed to bring their servants inside, but only one servant at most so Jun Hua chooses to bring Yasha. Yasha is one of her guards with high skill. His usual task is to protect the border with her uncle, but this time she called him back.

    Soujin and Yan look at the situation calmly. Among the nobles who come there, only a few people don¡¯t have any intention of getting close with that Young Noble Han representative.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Yan looks towards Jun Hua. ¡°It seems he knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Soujin do you want to have a bet? Who among us can hunt the most?¡± Yan challenged.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re willing to have a bet with Jun Min before.¡±

    ¡°Because I already know the result.¡±

    ¡°What is the result?¡± Yan has a bad feeling.

    ¡°You lose.¡±

    Yan looks towards his friend helplessly. I know you¡¯re capable, but do you need to always brag shamelessly? Even before they start, Yan already feels defeated.

    The commotion of the representative coming soon died down because the emperor has come. The emperor looks at the representative before nodding his head.

    ¡°Does Young Noble Han cannot come?¡±

    The representative smiled. ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±

    Inside the mind of the few people who know the real identity of Young Noble Han. ¡®That¡¯s a lie! He¡¯s standing here with us!¡¯

    The emperor nodded. ¡°Do you mind hunting with me?¡±

    The representative smiled. ¡°It will be my honor.¡±

    ¡°What should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Representative Han.¡±

    From far away, Jun Hua wants to kick that emperor for not realizing who the person standing before him is. She didn¡¯t say anything, though, as she waits for the emperor signal to start the hunt. She had never hunted before, but it shouldn¡¯t be hard for her.

    ¡°Can you mount horse by yourself?¡± Jun Hua preferred to have Yasha hides in the dark but there¡¯s no way she would let Lin Kang rode by himself if he can¡¯t

    As expected, Lin Kang shakes his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay far away from me.¡±

    Jun Hua led Lin Kang to the forest and as she rode the horse, she could faintly detect the people who come inside. There are only a few people near them and Jun Hua ignored them as she focused on one person, Lin Hong.

    She approached the river with high speed. Yasha can handle the horse well, but Lin Kang face already very pale. He has never ridden the horse before and this speed makes him feeling nausea. They stop before the river where Lin Kang throws up there.

    ¡°Sorry about that speed, but I need to make some preparation here,¡± Jun Hua indicate for Yasha to move. The man disappears in an instant leaving Lin Kang stared with mouth wide open.

    ¡°He just disappears?¡± Lin Kang stuttered.

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s the basic skill you need to become an excellent guard. Now it¡¯s time to hunt a few beasts.¡±

    After Jun Hua had said that, Lin Kang turned his head only to see a few wolves have been standing there. He almost fainted if not for Jun Hua still smiling calmly and took out her sword. She¡¯s standing between him and the wolves. In a second, Jun Hua has moved and slashed at the wolf. She moved around and another one is killed.

    Lin Kang watched the scene with wide eyes. He had never thought that the slender boy in front of him would actually turn out to be so powerful. A few wolves are nothing to her as she killed them all in ease. After everything is done, Jun Hua sword is red with blood, but there are none on his clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be that shocked, Lin Kang. This is nothing,¡± Jun Hua smiled. To her a couple of wolves are nothing, but if the numbers exceed 10, she will have hard time to protect the boy. This is only four wolves, but the boy looks like he¡¯s seeing a ghost.

    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t tell me that a few wolves have scared you?¡±

    Lin Kang shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the wolf, but you¡¯re really amazing Young General Jun.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jun Hua smiled. She was about to tied up the wolves¡¯ corpse when her eyes turned sharp. She stares at the boy behind her. ¡°Hide behind me.¡±

    Suddenly a few men appeared before them. Lin Kang is completely scared by the appearance of these few men and he didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°I never thought that you would be thinking so highly of me. To actually send seven first-grade assassins,¡± Jun Hua lips curved up.

    The assassins are all highly surprised to see Jun Hua still stay calm even in front of them. They¡¯re highly skilled, but to think a mere child could found them. It seems the reputation of Jun Min is correct.

    Jun Hua was about to move when she sensed an arrow aiming at Lin Kang. The seven assassins also move at the same time. Jun Hua knows what happened, but she still keeps her calm. That Lin Hong sure can pick the time.

 57. First Attempt

    Among the woods, Lin Hong hands trembled as he fired the arrow towards Lin Kang. He had seen the perilous situation Jun Min is, and he uses the change. He hurriedly returned, not bothered about the result at all as he wants to report to his father in front of the nobles how the young general is being ambushed.

    ¡°Father!¡± Lin Hong called his father.

    ¡°Ling Hong, what is the matter?¡± Lin Tang has been talking with the other nobles. He looks towards his son with question. Why had he bothered him at this moment? Doesn¡¯t he know that his father is busy talking with other people?

    ¡°Young General Jun is being ambushed!¡± Lin Hong answered. He had purposely run quite slowly so that Jun Min can fight with them alone. He wants to know how that general face off seven assassins alone while protecting Lin Kang. Even if he¡¯s still alive, his reputation will be sullied because he let a person wounded under his watch.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Tang is surprised. No matter how much he hates Lin Kang for being weak, he¡¯s still his son. If he lets his son died without care, other people would come pointing at his face and cursed him. For the sake of his reputation, Lin Tang needs to put off a performance.

    By the side, the other nobles have known that one of Lin Tang son is hunting with Jun Min. If Jun Min is ambushed by assassins, how is the condition of his son?

    Lin Tang wore the face of a worried father. ¡°Lead me there!¡±

    ¡°Yes father!¡±

    Among their group, the emperor is also there. He wore a complicated face. Some of his feeling hoped that the boy would die, but the other part doesn¡¯t. He had been discussing this matter with his minister and finally decides to let him alive to help him with a certain plan. Now that this happened, the emperor is still in dilemma whether he should help him or not.

    Finally, he chooses to look towards the representative.

    ¡°Representative Han, there is something unexpected happened. It¡¯s better if I look first.¡±

    Representative Han nodded and without the emperor noticed, there is cold glint in his eyes. Both of them use their horses to follow the boy to the place where he sees Jun Min had been ambushed.

    Lin Tang followed after Lin Hong to the place. Deep down he just want to end this farce as soon as possible. But when they arrived at the place, a scene they would never forget comes to their vision. The thick smell of blood permeates their nose and caused them to furrow their brows and after they come near, all of them nearly vomited.

    A boy is standing on the pool of blood. His robe is dyed red, but his handsome face is still clean. His clear and cold eyes are looking towards the enemies who had been cut down. On his back is a child who¡¯s still standing with eyes closed standing calmly as if there¡¯s nothing happened. The boy clothes are also clean without any stain of blood.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    They hear the boy said in weak voice, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is, but you¡¯re still not allowed to open your eyes,¡± Jun Hua answered. He looks towards the people who come there.

    ¡°Apologize for this subject appearance. There¡¯s a battle here just now.¡±

    All of them could clearly see there are still some traces of the battle. Not to mention that the ground is fully dyed red from the battle. Lin Hong has been scared silly and he didn¡¯t dare to do anything.

    ¡®It¡¯s over! He must have seen me firing that arrow!¡¯

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t bother with them and she washed her hands in the river. She cannot wash her clothes since it might expose her gender. With her clean hand, she helped the boy to mount up on the horse. Lin Kang eyes are still closed because Jun Hua doesn¡¯t want the boy to see this scene.

    The nobles have been throwing up on the side and retreated on their own. Even the emperor hadn¡¯t expected to see such a scene when he arrived. He had heard about the skill of Jun Min but to actually survive under the ambush of 7 people while protecting a boy, he¡¯s truly something.

    Representative Han looks towards the scene calmly. It¡¯s as if he has been used with that scene and it didn¡¯t bother him in the slightest.

    ¡°Representative Han, I will return first.¡±

    The emperor wants to throw up too, but he didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of that person. Representative Han only nodded as the emperor also retreated.

    Jun Hua handed the horse with Lin Kang on top of it to Lin Tang.

    ¡°You can bring him back, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t continue to bring him along.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you very much,¡± Lin Tang answered with stutter. He didn¡¯t expect that the young general would be this powerful. Now that Lin Kang is in his hand again, he had to protect him or else people would ask what had happened.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t bother with the retreating nobles as she turned towards the wolves corpses. As they hurriedly return back, only Representative Han is still there.

    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows towards the man. ¡°Ming Hui, are you going to stand there the whole day?¡±

    Representative Han or Ming Hui laughed when she heard Jun Hua inquire. ¡°As I thought, you have already noticed my identity.¡±

    ¡°There is no way a normal man would walk like you,¡± Jun Hua retorted.

    Ming Hui smiled. Then she pointed towards the wolves. ¡°Did you kill the wolves at the same time with the ambush?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s before them. You should return first. Your brother will be worried about you.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Ming Hui answer with ease. ¡°You should be careful, the people who sent the assassins must be someone powerful. These assassins are unordinary.¡±

    ¡°I already know who they are,¡± Jun Hua sits on the clean ground and tears up her sleeve. There is a deep mark of an arrow there.

    ¡°You have been shot?¡± Ming Hui eyes widened. To kill those men with a wounded arm¡­  Just how extraordinary is he?

    ¡°There is a person plotting to kill Lin Kang. I need to protect the boy,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t sacrifice your arm like that,¡± Ming Hui said.

    ¡°An arm for a life is worth it and it¡¯s not like I become a disabled person,¡± Jun Hua smiled. ¡°I only need to limit the use of my left arm, but for that person? By tomorrow he will be someone despised by the world.¡±

    Seeing the cold glint on Jun Hua eyes, Ming Hui knows that the ending of that person won¡¯t be good. Seeing that Jun Hua is adamant for her to leave, Ming Hui retreated back wondering what her brother reaction would be if he knows about this.

 58. Second Attempt

    The feat of Jun Min to protect a child under ambush soon spread in the capital. The person who sends the assassins can only gritted their teeth in anger as their plan failed. The plans they have carefully make have instead boost the other party fame. How laughable.

    Yasha looks at the bandaged arm of Jun Hua with pained expression. If only he has returned earlier, then his Miss doesn¡¯t need to get hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that expression,¡± Jun Hua smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only my left arm.¡±

    ¡°But still, Miss body is precious.¡±

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°With medicine, it will recover and there will not even any mark left. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let my body full of scars.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    ¡°How is the preparation?¡±

    ¡°Everything is ready Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s good.¡±

    Jun Hua returned back to the camp. Many nobles didn¡¯t dare to look at Jun Hua. Her clothes are still red because of the assassins¡¯ blood. She hadn¡¯t got any chance to change them as she didn¡¯t bring her spare clothes inside the forest.

    ¡°Jun Min! Wah, your clothes are completely red!¡± Yan approached with Soujin beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood,¡± Jun Hua grinned.

    Soujin pointed to her left arm. ¡°But that part is.¡±

    ¡°You can even notice it?¡± Jun Hua grumbled. She had obviously treated the wound and bandages it before letting her hand hang by her side. There shouldn¡¯t be any way for them to notice it that easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m a general,¡± Soujin said as a matter of fact.

    Jun Hua knows that but this guy eyes is truly sharp. She doesn¡¯t want to bother talking with them, but Soujin insist to see her wound. She forces them to wait until she finished cleaning up.

    ¡°I have treated it,¡± Jun Hua comes outside after she had finished changing her clothes.

    Soujin looks towards the hand that has been bandages. After a while he said. ¡°Your wound is deep. Did you purposely put your hand in the place of the arrow?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are truly sharp,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Soujin nodded. Before long, Representative Han come to their small group bringing some food. She grinned.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t look that scary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that in this place,¡± Yan said helplessly. ¡°Does Jun Min recognize you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, his eyes are almost as sharp as Soujin. You should have been there before, third brother. That scene is truly amazing. It¡¯s like looking at a flower among the blood.¡±

    Jun Hua rolled her eyes. Does Ming Hui have some illness? To think that she would use flower as the description for her! She knows that her face is still looking girly even after she altered it but it should not match the word flower.

    Soujin looks at Jun Hua. ¡°It¡¯s a good description.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even see the scene.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine it.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡±

    While the other nobles still feels sick over what they see, the four of them instead exchange banter with one another. With their elite¡¯s servants guarding the surrounding, there¡¯s no chance for ordinary people to see this scene.

    ¡­

    Lin Hong almost couldn¡¯t sleep. He¡¯s worried that Jun Min would know that the one who fired the arrow at that critical time is him. At the next morning, most of the nobles have recovered and only a few of them still looks pale.

    Jun Hua is standing with them, but it seems she doesn¡¯t have any intention on hunting anymore. After getting four wolves yesterday, she had gained the upper hand against many people here.

    ¡°Young General Jun, are you alright?¡± Representative Han asked.

    ¡°I only wounded my left hand a bit but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Jun Hua answered politely. ¡°Besides, today I will be going with Prince Yan and General Soujin.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Representative Han smiled back. ¡°I wish you a safe journey.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    That short conversation is heard by the people there. Wounded arm? To think that you only wounded your arms while seven people lost their life tragically! If they know the truth that Jun Hua fight with one arm wounded, they might not think of her as human anymore.

    Jun Hua departed with Soujin and Yan without looking at Lin Tang at all. Lin Kang has been nervous the whole time that Lin Hong will make a move today but he keeps his calm. They journeyed into the forest and at one point, the people separated.

    Lin Hong looks towards his father. ¡°Father, may I move around?¡±

    Lin Tang nodded. Lin Hong looks towards Lin Kang with a slight smile. Lin Kang is still wary because of the usual cold gaze Lin Hong gives him. When he saw that Lin Hong is looking at him, somehow he feels that something bad is going to happen.

    ¡°What is it? First brother?¡±

    ¡°Come with me for a while.¡±

    Lin Kang wants to refuse, but the gaze from Lin Hong made him know that he¡¯s not allowed to. The other nobles are busy doing things they preferred and no one pays any attention to them. Lin Kang looks towards Jun Min, but the boy is busy talking with Soujin.

    Both of them walked away from the group. Lin Hong only wandered around without much thinking until the sound of the people cannot be heard anymore. He looks around and stopped at one point.

    Lin Hong eyes lit up when he sees the cliff. If the little boy were to disappear, no one should know that he¡¯s the one who tried to kill him. He has been tortured like crazy yesterday because of Jun Hua cold gaze towards him. Seeing the skill of a general and how he might found out the truth has made him cannot think straight.

    When they reach the place that covered by trees, Lin Hong stopped. Looking at the cliff, he¡¯s really tempted to push his brother down. But if he really did that, he would not be able to response to his father.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s walk again,¡± he turned around, but his movement startled the already afraid Lin Kang who slipped in his step and fall towards the cliff. Lin Hong reached out to hold onto Lin Kang, but his hand is not fast enough.

    ¡°First Brother!¡± the loud screaming is the last word from Lin Kang.

 59. Broken Relationship

    Lin Hong is terribly afraid at what happened. What should he said to the others when he returned? What can he use as the excuse? His mind is thinking a lot, but when he turned around, his face turned paled.

    ¡°Lin Hong! What did you do?¡± Lin Tang face fell. He would never expect that Lin Hong would push his own brother to the cliff. Although he knows that there is some hate among the two brothers, he would never thought that Lin Kang would do it under so many gaze of nobles.

    Lin Hong face becomes white like sheets. With his hand outstretched like that, it would seem to other that he¡¯s the one pushing his brother to the cliff. Not to mention the scream Lin Kang had when he falls down. How come they are here, didn¡¯t their voice cannot be heard anymore?

    ¡°Father,¡± Lin Hong turned towards his father only to see the latter face is also very pale.

    The hunt ended early and people on the capital are busy talking about the events that happened there. The name of Lin Hong becomes the biggest joke in the capital. An older brother pushed his own younger brother down the cliff in front of countless nobles. There is no way out for the boy to have a clean name anymore.

    Because of the incident, Lin Hong is taken away by some people. No matter how much the boy pleaded to Lin Tang, he didn¡¯t even looks towards the kid. There is simply nothing Lin Tang can do. Against the law, he doesn¡¯t have that much power and can only let them take his precious son.

    Lin Tang face is truly dark after the hunt ended. The emperor looks at him coldly and didn¡¯t talk to him at all. Then, Jun Hua, who¡¯s still dressed as Jun Min, comes to him.

    ¡°Prime Minister Lin Tang.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Young General Jun?¡± Lin Tang feels that he no longer had any face in front of Jun Min. Previously, he had promised Jun Zhenxian that there would be nothing happened with Jun Hua in Lin family residence. Now that something like this happened, can they still trust his word?

    As he had predicted, Jun Min comes to him to talk about that.

    ¡°I think that I will take my sister away from Lin family residence. Do you have any objection?¡±

    Facing the cold eyes from Jun Hua, Lin Tang cannot bear to say no. He feels as if the moment he said no, he will be dead. It truly terrifies him and makes him nodded his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Yes, you can take her back. I think she had learned enough in the residence.¡±

    Jun Hua looks towards Lin Tang and sneered. ¡°If I found any mishap to her, I won¡¯t show you any mercy even if you are the prime minister.¡±

    That was a threat! A blatant one at that! But Lin Tang didn¡¯t dare to show any objection. The pressure given from Jun Hua is not one that he can take lightly. He feels fear towards the other party. And with the strength of Jun Hua, there is no guarantee that the emperor would side with him if he is proven wrong.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    As Jun Hua walks away, Lin Tang can only hoped that Jun Hua won¡¯t complain to her brother. It will be the end of him if the little girl were to utter even a word of dissatisfaction.

    This is the first time Lin Tang regretted having Jun Hua in the residence. With such a scary brother, there will be no one dares to lay his hand on that girl unless he wants to court death. Lin Tang certainly still wants to live for a long time. Because of that, he fears the worst will happen.

    When he turned his gaze towards the other nobles, many of them looked at him with sneer. The reputation of him as a father had destroyed. There will not be a single person in the capital not talking about his failure in teaching his son.

    For Lin Tang who cares deeply about his reputation, this is definitely a huge blow. To recover from this backside, it will certainly take him a long time.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Lin Tang son actually did that,¡± Yan shakes his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t he know that he is already the favorite son?¡±

    Soujin narrowed his eyes. ¡°There should be more in the story than that.¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in finding it out?¡±

    ¡°No, this is just some child play. Not worth my time,¡± Soujin said lightly. ¡°Besides, I have sent some people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Yan shakes his head. The word you said is contradicting each other. But this incident is really interesting, what did Lin Hong hope in killing his brother?

    Lin Tang walks home in fury.

    ¡°CHUN MAORA!¡±

    Chun Maora had heard about that news, but she cannot believe what she had heard.

    ¡°Lin Tang¡­ I¡­.¡±

    SLAP!

    ¡°You vicious woman! What did you teach Hong¡¯er?¡±

    Chun Maora cries loudly in front of Lin Tang only to get beaten up by the latter. No matter what Chun Maora did, she can¡¯t ease the anger in Lin Tang.

    ¡°What did you teach your son, huh? To think that he would do something like that! Do you want to destroy my family name?¡±

    Lin Tang is highly enraged. His first son is detained, his second son died, now he doesn¡¯t have any son left. He could only vent his anger towards his wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mistake! Hong¡¯er won¡¯t do something like that!¡±

    ¡°What mistake? I was walking with the other nobles to hunt when we see the two kids near the cliff and Hong¡¯er just pushes his brother down!¡± Lin Tang said before kicking Chun Maora again. He can¡¯t believe that his son had just crushed his reputation like that. Now, what did they say about him?

    ¡°Mother!¡± Lin San wants to help and run towards her mother.

    SLAP!

    ¡°You return to your room! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you any manner?¡± Lin Tang shouted.

    Holding her cheeks, Lin San run away. This is the first time Lin Tang ever raise his hand towards Lin San. The girl eyes are red and she deeply hates her father for hitting her and her mother like that. Chun Maora was about to plead when Lin Tang strike again causing her to fall unconscious.

    Because of the ruckus, Lin Yuan didn¡¯t dare to come out from their quarter. On the other hand, Jun Hua had escaped to Jun family residence even before the hunt ended because ¡®Jun Min¡¯ asked that to Lin Tang. Lin Tang doesn¡¯t have any choice and let the girl go.

    When Chun Maora is unconscious, Concubine Qi comes to Lin Tang.

    ¡°My son¡­ please let me return back to mourn for my son.¡±

    Lin Tang feels another headache. He had never really cared about the woman in front of him. Although the other party had given him a son, he didn¡¯t think about caring for her since the boy is truly weak. Now that the boy had died, what should he do with the mother?

    Lin Tang finally chose to let that woman return to her paternal family. There¡¯s no way he could stand seeing the mess on his house. In the end, he locks himself in his room to drinks wine until he passed out.

    The name of Lin family is tainted because of this incident.

 60. Youâ€™re not the only one who can scheme (1)

    Jun Hua stays at her room listening to the news Xia told her. Yamin had returned from the Lin family residence. She is still dressed as Jun Min because there is something she needs to do in the afternoon.

    "Finish the rest of the work, Xia. I need to go now."

    "Miss?" Xia is startled, isn''t it still some time before the time?

    "I will visit Lin Hong first. At least, he needs to know how it happened to him," Jun Hua said as she rearranges her makeup. In mere minutes, she had transformed completely.

    The journey to the prison didn''t take long time. Jun Hua could see that Lin Hong is still curled up within his cell. The boy is still confused as to what actually happened to him. Seeing Jun Hua with Jun Min appearance comes in front of him, he feels terribly scared.

    Jun Hua looks towards Lin Hong coldly. "Are you an assassin or a killer, Lin Hong?"

    He knew! Lin Hong feels that his life will soon end because of what he did just now. The word assassin referring to him shoots an arrow towards Lin Kang. At that time, he did it sneakily, just like what an assassin would do. On the other hand, the second time refers to the accident near the cliff where his brother slipped off and he''s the one suspected as the murderer.

    Jun Hua stares at the scared boy eyes deeply. This little boy always thinks of himself above others, but he never once sees the real world. When the reality of the world is presented before him, he cannot come into terms with it and become highly scared. He thinks he can become someone high above, but in fact he''s too scared for that.

    Doing something is always accompanied with consequences. He thought that he had planned carefully, but there are too many loopholes in that plan. He is not someone who is proficient in handling things like this, unlike Jun Hua who had experience it many times in the battlefield.

    Looking at that pair of eyes that emitted fear, Jun Hua remembers the first time she comes to the battlefield. She almost cannot move, but she had to so she continues to move. She''s scared, but she has to overcome it over and over again to reach where she stands now. There is nothing that can be achieved instantly.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I¡­" Lin Hong cannot utter any words out.

    Jun Hua looks at him. "Do you think I can''t kill you right now?"

    Jun Hua can simply take her sword and kill the boy. She can tell the emperor the truth that this boy had tried to kill a general. The crime of trying to kill a general from his country can grant the boy the punishment of dying countless time. And it would even implicate his family as they could possibly be killed for having a person in their family with that kind of plan.

    Lin Hong face fell. Jun Hua is right. What can he say if Jun Hua tells the emperor the truth? His name would be completely tarnished and he won''t have any way to get out anymore. Execution will be the only choice for the emperor to give reason for Jun Min.

    "Will you kill me?" Lin Hong raised his head, trembling.

    "I won''t."

    "Really?" Lin Hong stared unbelieving.

    "You''re not worth it for me to stain my hand," Jun Hua said simply.

    Another reason for her to let him go is because he''s still too young, only a mere 14 years old, the same with her. Jun Hua scorned herself. It seems that living in peace had made her heart gone soft. However, killing the person before her, she doesn''t have any interest in doing it.

    "What do you want to do?" Lin Hong raised his head.

    "You will still need to pay for what you do. Because you''re still underage, they will take you to the children institution and teaches you how to behave better."

    Lin Hong feels chill going down his spine. Does it mean that he is going to live with those rough kids for 2 years? The age for male adult in Ming Kingdom is 16, but the man still cannot get married until he''s 18. 16 is the age for them to start working.

    There are many other problematic children there and he will surely experience how it is to live alongside with crude people and all. Lin Hong himself know that, but for Jun Hua to allow him to live, does she doesn''t afraid of his retaliation?

    "Don''t you worry about me attacking you back after I''m out?"

    Jun Hua smiled coldly. That smile makes Lin Hong understand; she knows that he might retaliate, but she doesn''t care. With the limited power he had, what damage can he do towards the general? And if he did that, she would surely make him taste living hell.

    "You can try if you want, but don''t blame me for the retaliation."

    Jun Hua still gives him a change because of his young age and his scheme is not really directed towards her. She can give him another chance, but it doesn''t mean he can live freely. He will experience how hard it is to live confined for some time.

    If he were to scheme against her, at that time, she would show him what the phrase of: ''Death is better than living'' means. Sometimes living can be harder than dying.

 61. Youâ€™re not the only one who can scheme (2)

    "You''re really amazing, General Jun Min," Lin Hong laughed dryly. If his opponent is not Jun Min, he will surely succeed in the first attempt or even the second attempt. He''s sure, the one who leads the people towards the place where he and Lin Kang are, is Jun Min.

    "You''re not the only one who can schemes to others, Lin Hong. When you''re trying to scheme against people, you need to be prepared as you might get schemed back," Jun Hua answered.

    Lin Hong stared at that figure with complicated feeling. He hated him for getting close to his sister and protecting his brother. Then he hated him for being so perfect-no he''s jealous of him. But this same person is the one who opened his eyes to see the world he cannot see before.

    "Why are you helping me?"

    "I''m not helping you," Jun Hua answered. "Which parts do you think I''m helping you now?"

    "¡­"

    For letting him alive and telling him all of this, Jun Hua had shown him that the world is really big. He''s not as good as he thinks he is. There are countless things he cannot do and he needs other people. His arrogance is shattered at that instant as he realizes that this world is so big. This experience will become something that he would never forget.

    The time he will spend in institution will be hard, but he will survive through it and come out from there.

    After sorting out his feeling, he remembers his family again. His mother, father, and sister are his family. He doesn''t really care for Lin Tang since the latter never once cared for him and only pushes him to be better for the sake of family name. However, he cared deeply for his mother and sister.

    Lin Hong looks towards Jun Hua. "What about Lin San, will you do something to her?"

    "What do you think?" Jun Hua showed the boy a cool smile. Lin San is not completely innocent. She is someone who had been scheming on the back too. Does the boy think that she would let the girl go just right that?

    Lin Hong face fell. If Jun Hua were to do something to Lin San, she would surely have a miserable life. He doesn''t wish for it. He wants his sister to have a good life.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    That cold smile sent chills to Lin Hong back, but he stared towards Jun Hua. "Please, let my sister go. Don''t do anything to her."

    "Why should I listen to you?"

    "I¡­"

    Jun Hua stared at the boy deeply. He did care about his sister and Jun Hua feels that she can do something with that.

    "When we meet again, I hope you have changed. Find the Jun family once you have come out."

    Lin Hong is stunned. "Does that mean¡­?"

    "I won''t kill her, but I will still take some things from her. In exchange, you will work under Jun family after you come out," Jun Hua answered. She won''t let her go without anything, but she won''t take her life.

    Lin Hong feels that he had traded his life with a devil. But, he doesn''t really mind it anymore. His name would be tagged with this incident and he might not have any good life anymore. Serving under the Jun family, at least he can still eat though he might experience hardship.

    "What about my mother, can you spare her?"

    Jun Hua only showed a cold smile and the temperature of the room dropped drastically. That smile and cold atmosphere Jun Hua shown him tell him clearly that there is no way she would let Chun Maora go.

    Lin Hong smiled bitterly. It seems the crime that his mother did for Jun Hua mother years ago cannot be washed off simply. Although he doesn''t know the detail, but to make Lin Tang kicked the mother and daughter out from Lin family residence, it''s surely not something light. Seeing how Jun Hua acted, he knows that his mother would not get any lenience when the time comes.

    "I see¡­ Is it impossible to change it?"

    Jun Hua nodded. For those whom she had huge grudges with, she would surely makes them taste living hell. As for the others, she will just give them some lessons. Nevertheless, those will be the lesson they would never forget in their whole life.

    "Then¡­ What about Lin Kang?"

    "He''s fine. You didn''t actually kill him."

    Lin Hong is stunned. He stays unmoving as that small figure disappears. At least, he didn''t really do the crime although he almost did it. It seems the way Jun Hua thinks is far advance than him. There are still a lot of things he needs to learn before he can match with the other party. This experience is hurt but it helps him a lot.

    "Thank you."

    ¡­

    Jun Hua walks out from the prison and headed to the outskirts. There, two people already wait for him; Concubine Qi and her son, Lin Kang.

    "I have already fulfilled my promise," Jun Hua smiled.

    Concubine Qi bowed her head and Lin Kang also bowed beside her. "Thank you very much Young General Jun. We will forever be in your debt."

    "You don''t have to," Jun Hua smiled. She took out a paper with a detailed map in it. "This place is within the outskirt and under the protection of Jun family. You can stay there for now and let Lin Kang learned to be an official."

    "Thank you."

    "Learn well," Jun Hua walked away. Lin Kang stared at the paper with determination. He hopes that he can be of use when Jun Hua needed it. With his mother, Lin Kang goes to the place in the map.

 62. Learning

    ¡°Soujin, you¡¯re telling me that the boy is alright?¡± Yan looks at his best friends disbelieving.

    Soujin nodded. ¡°I have sent people to investigate the cliff. It¡¯s a trap Jun Min had prepared for Lin Hong. But at the same time, he helps us.¡±

    Yan laughed. ¡°You should see the emperor faces when he heard that something unexpected happened right when Representative Han is there. It¡¯s truly an eye opener!¡±

    Ming Hui rolled her eyes. ¡°At least you don¡¯t need to become the troublemaker again this time and focused on developing that city.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it in my stead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soujin shakes his head as he sips his tea. ¡°There will be some peace for some time. It¡¯s time for you to be low-key.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­

    Jun Hua continues her study in embroidery that night while the next morning, she goes to the school as usual. Lin Yuan and Lin San are not going to the school that day because of some matter.

    ¡°Jun Hua, I heard that there is a big matter happened,¡± Fan Lanying approached Jun Hua the next day. The news has spread out to the whole place in the capital and many people are mocking the Lin family. They also lamented that the ability Jun Min had shown when he¡¯s protecting the boy become useless in the end because of that boy own brother.

    The name of Jun Min becomes even more famous as many people talks about it. Jun Hua is feeling troubled with it, but there¡¯s nothing she could do. In the end, she asks Yamin to return to the border and pose as Jun Min to avoid the Jun family residence get flooded with people who want to get close. Even then, the numbers of people who are coming visiting Jun Zhenxian keep increasing rapidly.

    Jun Hua lets the servants to do the job of rejecting all the invitation except if it¡¯s coming from the palace. Luckily, those princes didn¡¯t bother with her because they¡¯re busy with the problems that have happened recently.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I think that the entire people in capital have known about it,¡± Jun Hua said.

    Fan Lanying nodded. ¡°You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m shocked when I heard about it. Now I feel that I¡¯m lucky to avoid the hunt event. If not, probably I won¡¯t be able to sleep for days.¡±

    Jun Hua had just remembered that there are some women there. She hadn¡¯t calculated that they would come to see her right after she finished dealing with the assassins. Besides, who asks them to come when they¡¯re certainly that afraid?

    ¡°How¡¯s your embroidery?¡±

    ¡°I can barely pass,¡± Jun Hua answered. She picks up her silk and shows it to Fan Lanying. The flowers she had sewn are beautiful to look at. Although it cannot be compared to the professional, at least it¡¯s still passable.

    Fan Lanying looks at the flower. She¡¯s astonished at how quick Jun Hua manages to learn. There are still a lot of mistake, but even she herself cannot said that she can do the same only after learning for 2 months.

    ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner and your control over your finger is amazing.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. Inwardly she said that of course her control is good, she had been learning how to control her body movement perfectly for years.

    ¡°How about learning the others now?¡± Fan Lanying asked.

    Jun Hua shakes her head. ¡°I better focused on my embroidery first. Too many to learn won¡¯t help me become better.¡±

    ¡°At least your footwork is good. I won¡¯t have the same patience with you to do it.¡±

    ¡°No one asks you for that.¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded. ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Princess Hui asks me to become one of her private guard after this semester test. She needs a girl who is skilled in martial arts. Since I¡¯m quite good, she asks me about it.¡±

    ¡°Congratulation then,¡± Jun Hua grinned.

    ¡°Next semester, I won¡¯t be here. Are you going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am. I won¡¯t go to school again after this semester end.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Jun Hua cannot explain the true reason. She just smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to learn at my home.¡±

    ¡°Your home, are there anyone who can teach you there?¡±

    ¡°At least in embroidery there is.¡±

    Jun Hua and Fan Lanying chatted for some time before it¡¯s time for the lessons to start. Both of them are learning diligently. Fan Lanying knows that this is her last change to study at the academy, so she¡¯s using this chance well. Jun Hua is still as usual, she¡¯s learning at her own pace.

    For the people in the capital, that one month is truly peaceful as there is no big event happened. Only in some places there are some things happened such as the Lin family residence where Lin Tang is still angry. Chun Maora is being grounded for a month and the power is given to Concubine Sie. Concubine Sie didn¡¯t dare to do anything drastic though for she¡¯s afraid of Lin Tang who¡¯s still angry. Lin San returned to school after a week while Lin Yuan is still busy preparing for her marriage.

    The other place is the palace where the emperor is angry because such an event is happened during an important time. The representative of Young Noble Han is displeased and the emperor doesn¡¯t want that person to go towards the other country to pay for them. He¡¯s truly angry, but he cannot do anything other than getting angry towards the officials. After a period of time, the court is getting peaceful again.

 63. Talking with Lin Yuan

    "It will soon be Lin Yuan marriage date, has Lin Tang anger appeased?" Jun Hua has stopped learning embroidery intensively. She returned to read her books about tactics and war or the likes of it. She found that her skill is already good enough and she doesn''t want to keep torturing her hands anymore.

    Xia nodded, "More or less. His face no longer dark and he had come to terms with his son getting sent into child institution for 2 years. At least, there will be chance to make a better future latter."

    "I wonder how her partner reaction about that news?"

    "They continue with the marriage agreement."

    "At least, she will get her happy ending," Jun Hua stretched her body lazily. "Let''s make a visit there before she''s going to get married."

    "Yes Miss."

    After notifying the Lin family, Jun Hua arrived at the Lin family residence. She meets with Concubine Sie who''s still in the charge of the household.

    "It''s good to see you again, Miss Hua," Concubine Sie would never forget how Jun Hua helped them in the past. Although Lin Yuan didn''t tell her the specifics, she knows that it''s not an easy feat.

    "Concubine Sie, are you alright?"

    Compared with close to 2 months ago, Concubine Sie looks thinner and she does not look as energetic as before. She looks happy about her daughter marriage, but there is some unspeakable sadness on her eyes. Jun Hua looks towards the woman once again, but she cannot completely sure about it.

    "I''m just tired. With how Prime Minister Lin has been behaved, I''m tired."

    Tired? Jun Hua feels that there''s something more than it. Since Concubine Sie doesn''t want to talk about it, she no longer probes about it.

    "How about Concubine Mia?"

    "She''s fine. Prime Minister Lin seems happy with her," answered Concubine Sie. She no longer has any hope on getting into Lin Tang side anymore. All she wants is to retire early and enjoy her life. But with Chun Maora still getting on her nerves, she cannot do it.

    "How''s Lin San?"

    "Still as usual, she''s going to the academy and learning there obediently," Concubine Sie answered.

    While they''re talking, they arrived at Lin Yuan quarter. The servants tell Lin Yuan about Jun Hua arrival. The girl hurriedly come outside and smiled at the other party.

    "You look even better than before. How''s your life on Jun family residence?"

    Jun Hua smiled. After bidding farewell to Concubine Sie, the two of them go inside and talked about anything. Lin Yuan is happy for getting married, but she''s a bit worried about her mother life inside this place. Chun Maora wills still creating endless trouble for her and Lin Yuan is worried about her mother.

    Although the two of them are not close, they still can talk about many things. Jun Hua is not really awkward because she had been used with hearing Fan Lanying talking a lot of things. Lin Yuan is telling everything to Jun Hua. She''s not afraid that the girl will use the information because she knows that Jun Hua won''t do it.

    After a long time talking, she finally stops and looks towards Jun Hua.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation."What about you? Have you thought about your marriage partner?"

    Jun Hua wants to, but it''s a bit complicated. With her status as concubine born, she cannot get any man with high status. But with her abilities, her grandfather and uncle would never let her marry ordinary man. Besides, with her reputation of being a useless girl with only pretty face, those who approach her grandfather are only people who are looking for beauties.

    She still remembers the scene where her grandfather kicks out those men from the Jun family residence. He won''t even looks at them at all, so they can only goes back disappointed. Jun Hua herself also doesn''t want to be with those kinds of men. It''s better to be married to an ordinary man rather than them.

    As for selecting by herself¡­ Jun Hua didn''t think much about it. She cannot really imagine about it because her mind is busy thinking about other things. Besides, for now she has 2 identities, Jun Hua and Jun Min. It will be hard to change her identity from time to time if she gets married.

    "My grandfather is still selecting."

    Lin Yuan looks at Jun Hua and smiled. "With your face, there will be a lot of people coming. But I''m sure that the best one will be the one who can see yourself for who you are."

    "Thank you."

    Lin Yuan looks outside. "It''s already noon. You better get going."

    "Are you throwing me out?"

    "No, I''m not," Lin Yuan laughed. "It''s just that I cannot keep you here any longer. After this our path probably won''t intersect anymore and I hope that you can find your happiness too."

    "Thank you," Jun Hua smiled.

    "And, you''re not entirely useless. You''re really smart, those people will someday see that too and you will definitely shine brilliantly," Lin Yuan said.

    Jun Hua nodded. Jun Hua doesn''t really believe what Lin Yuan said at this time, but when the times come, she will remember it. The first time someone told her that she will achieve big aside from her family is a little girl who she had once helped.

    Jun Hua bids her farewell and she walked out. She chooses to meet with Concubine Sie first before going out.

    "You''re leaving, Miss Hua?" Concubine Sie smile softly.

    Jun Hua nodded. "It''s already late. I will be going now."

    "Take care of yourself."

    "Yes, thank you."

    Jun Hua is still thinking about the eyes on Concubine Sie face. It''s the eyes full of determination. Whatever Concubine Sie planning, it must be something that she cannot tell other people. Just from that one look, Jun Hua knows that it''s a hard decision she had made.

    "Yamin, call Yasha back and told him to protect Concubine Sie."

    "Yes Miss."

    Xia looks at Jun Hua in confusion. "Why are you helping them?"

    Jun Hua shrugged. "I have helped them once and it''s better to help until the end. Besides, I don''t want her to lose her mother at young age."

    Xia knows that Jun Hua had lost her mother when she''s young too so she didn''t say anything. Her Miss is smart, she must know what the consequences of her action be.

 64. I will create my own happy ending

    Jun Hua hears from Xia that the marriages between Lin Yuan and her husband is a grand one. The husband family didn''t dishonor the Lin family at all. After three days, when Lin Yuan returned, her husband followed and stays at Lin family residence until its noon.

    "Lin Yuan must be happy," Xiao Yun said.

    Jun Hua nodded. She had achieved what she wants after enduring a lot from the time with Lin San. But not everything is over, Lin Yuan will not be happy if her mother is not alright. Staying under Chun Maora will only makes Lin Yuan worried about her mother even more.

    "Is there any news from Yasha?"

    Xia shakes her head. "He didn''t say anything."

    Jun Hua nodded. "Send a messenger to the academy to tell them that I''m feeling unwell. I won''t be going there today."

    "Yes Miss."

    Xia does Jun Hua instruction speedily. She didn''t dare to delay her instruction. As for Jun Hua, she picks a new book and started reading. Because of learning embroidery, she hadn''t got the change to finish the set of books she wished to read from a long time ago. This time will be a good time for her to finish her book quickly.

    Jun Hua waited for the news patiently. She knows that whatever Concubine Sie planned, she will do it after ensuring her daughter happiness. Before she''s sure about it, she won''t do it. Jun Hua is correct, after waiting for a few hours, she hears the news.

    ¡­

    Concubine Sie is extremely happy that her daughter is happy in her new home. Her husband is a good man and she likes him. Seeing the two of them being happy, Concubine Sie knows that she mustn''t burden her daughter with the thoughts about her anymore.

    She walks with light steps to visit Chun Maora. Today is the day she will takes the charge of the household back.

    "Madam Lin, you will be in charge for the household again," Concubine Sie said calmly.

    Chun Maora looks at Concubine Sie with gaze full of hatred. Her son is in jail and now her rival is getting her daughter married away first. How can she be happy? Despite being in charge of the household again, she knows that Lin Tang no longer looks at her with love.

    She looks at Concubine Sie and sneered. "Do you think that with your daughter being married away your life will be better?"

    Concubine Sie face fell, but she still keeps her calm. She looks at Chun Maora as if saying that she will accept any challenge she throws at her.

    Chun Maora feels highly insulted. "You dare to look at me like that?"

    Concubine Sie sneered, "I don''t have anything to lose anymore. You cannot threaten me with my daughter marriage anymore!"

    "You dare!" Chun Maora is highly angry, "Maids! Lock her up! She needs some time to learn how to speak with respect."

    Concubine Sie let the servants brought her. She stares at the little girl who''s watching her. Lin San is already in state of instability. She had lost her brother and her mother is keeping on getting angry. The arrogance on her face has disappeared, but what replaced it is anger and hatred. The little girl is no longer the same as the one before.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Lin San hated her own father for not helping her brother and for beating up her mother. She thought that he was a loving father who cares about them. But now, she doesn''t want to look at that man face anymore. What she wants is to get out from this place and reaches her happiness.

    Concubine Sie stays in the room where Chun Maora locks her quietly. She smiled evilly and looks towards the sky.

    "If you never want to let me live in happiness, I will attain it by myself. Even if that happiness means that I will no longer here."

    Concubine Sie stands up and move the items she had put inside the room to the side. Since she has been the one who manages the household, she had changed the things inside this place. Looking at the things inside those barrels, she sighed.

    She''s a concubine daughter of some high-ranked officials. She thought that she could at least marry some low-ranked official. Who thought that her father wants her to get married for connection? She endured all this years. Bearing his child and allowed Lin Yuan to born safely.

    Lin Yuan is the only one who keeps her happy all this years. She loves her daughter so much and for her she would do anything. Now that her daughter has grown up, she doesn''t want to hold her back from attaining happiness. This news might sadden her but only for a short while because she already has another person who will care for her.

    "Lin Yuan, mother is sorry. Mother cannot help you much."

    With that she pushed the barrel and let the liquid flow from the barrel to the floor. She reaches out a torch and lights it up before letting it fall to her feet.

    ¡­

    When Lin Yuan heard the news, she''s shocked and fainted. Her husband hurriedly backs home and found his wife grieving over her mother deaths. He consoles her and allowed her to cry as much as she wants to.

    ¡­

    Chun Maora would never expect that Concubine Sie would use her death to make things even more difficult for her. Given that she''s the one who ask to hold her inside the room, she will become the biggest suspect over the death of Concubine Sie.

    "Concubine Sie! You are truly a venomous woman!" Chun Maora is highly angry, but she cannot do anything as the guards take her away. No matter how much she struggles, a woman like her cannot match the guards'' strength.

    Lin Tang didn''t say anything and he watch them take his wife coldly. Looking at those eyes from Lin Tang, Chun Maora knows that Lin Tang has reached his patience limit and he won''t care about her anymore. For Chun Maora, this is the end of her.

 65. Reuniting

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay alive, I could help you,¡± Jun Hua said calmly. Her words are cold as ice, but her tone and expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. She¡¯s dressed as Jun Min and in front of her is Concubine Sie.

    Concubine Sie stared at the ¡®young man¡¯ before her. ¡°How can you know that I¡¯m planning to kill myself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Jun Hua said. Given that Concubine Sie always do anything for her daughter happiness to the point of enduring the harsh treatment with smile, she knows that Concubine Sie will do anything for her daughter. She knows that she might be used by Chun Maora to make Lin Yuan lives hard since the girl also loves her mother so she chooses a path to allow her daughter lives in happiness.

    Jun Hua is not a mother (yet), but she remembers her own mother who will do anything for her too. She knows that her mother loves her very much and she will do anything to ensure her happiness. She had once experience all of it herself and hated herself for not able to safe her mother. She doesn¡¯t want Lin Yuan to experience the same thing.

    ¡°Then, who¡¯s the one who died on the fire?¡±

    ¡°A prisoner on death row,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Concubine Sie didn¡¯t dare to ask how Jun Hua manages to take out a prisoner out. She kneeled on the ground.

    ¡°Thank you very much for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you,¡± Jun Hua said. ¡°I will send you to her husband residence as servants. Although that will be your status in front of other, they will certainly treat you well.¡±

    Concubine Sie is shocked. ¡°Do you know her husband family?¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. They¡¯re one of the officials whom her family has helped once. The relationship is not close, but they would certainly help on this matter as Concubine Sie is also the mother of the wife of their son.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded to Yamin and she sends Concubine Sie to the place where Lin Yuan stayed.

    Jun Hua watches Concubine Sie who walks impatiently and she remembers her own mother. When she¡¯s still a child, her mother will hold her gently and rock her to sleep. When she¡¯s cold, her mother will hug her and share her warmth. Despite her mother hate towards her father, she still treats her fairly well all those years.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Concubine Sie is similar in a way to her mother. Jun Hua can see that they¡¯re mother who loves their daughter fully despite they come from the man they don¡¯t like. She doesn¡¯t know what Concubine Sie has experience all these years but she deserves a better live.

    ¡°Miss, it will be dark soon.¡±

    ¡°Yasha, why is it woman who always endured the most but they also the one who receive the littlest?¡± Jun Hua stares at the figure that has been away for a long time.

    Yasha doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯s a man and his main job is guarding Jun Hua so he never thinks about this matter before.

    Jun Hua looks at the sky. She was born as a woman but she has to live like a man all this years. Jun Hua sighed. Why should she think about this matter anyway? It¡¯s better to return early. She might not be able to save her mother that year but she had helped another mother to live with their daughter. Somehow she feels her weight has been reduced.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lin Yuan doesn¡¯t know how to react. When she first heard the news that her mother had died, she was crying so much. She knows that her mother must have wished for her to have a good live so she cried.

    But now that she found that her mother is still alive and well, she doesn¡¯t know what she should say anymore. She¡¯s really happy to see that her mother is still alive.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, mother is fine. Don¡¯t cry again, alright?¡± Concubine Sie hugs her daughter happily.

    ¡°Yes mother¡­ Mom, please don¡¯t do that anymore. Yuan¡¯er doesn¡¯t want mother to go again.¡±

    ¡°Mother won¡¯t do it again. Mother promises you.¡±

    Lin Yuan hugged her mother back. She¡¯s happy to see her mother is fine. It is only later that she found out about the truth that Jun Min have helped her mother secretly. With her new identity, she doesn¡¯t need to be worried with the abuse from Chun Maora anymore and could life her life happily.

    Lin Yuan feels that she¡¯s indebted deeply to Jun family especially Jun Hua and Jun Min. She doesn¡¯t know the future but if it¡¯s possible she wants to help them with everything she could.

    ¡­

    ¡°Have they met with each other?¡± Jun Hua didn¡¯t turn her eyes away from her books as she asks to Yamin who slipped in.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Tell Yasha to inform Chun family about their precious daughter. They deserve to know.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Yamin disappears once more. Yasha is a man, so he¡¯s not allowed to stay near Jun Hua rooms. At best he will protect the home where she stays.

    ¡°Xia, have you done with the book?¡± Jun Hua turned towards Xia who has been busy checking the income of that month. Since they¡¯re staying at home, she wants to take a look but Xia is requesting to see it first. Jun Hua allowed it and waits for her patiently but it has been almost one whole day.

    ¡°Miss, the counting is hard and all.¡±

    Jun Hua sighed as she took the book. She took a brush and circles every part where the counting didn¡¯t match. It didn¡¯t take her more than an hour to finish looking up at the entire book and she returned it back to Xia.

    ¡°Ask them why the counting is wrong and you do appropriate measure to solve it.¡±

    Xia screened the book and she found out that her Miss is counting really quickly. She truly wonders what kind of mind her Miss had. Never mind, it¡¯s better to give this book to the steward and asks him about it. If he cannot give satisfying answer then there will be some punishment ahead.

 66. Choice (1)

    The news about Chun Maora crime soon reaches the ear of Chun family member. No matter how Lin Tang tried to suppress the news, the fire that occurred in his residence is too big. Including the commotion after that and all, with Chun Maora detained, Chun family will soon know about it.

    PRANG!

    The Old Master of Chun family is terribly angry with this development. He had expected their family to flourish by joining hand with Lin family. But with what his granddaughter had done, they have completely sullied Chun name. In addition, the incident with Lin family son is related with Chun Maora causing her name to go downhill.

    Chun Masaya, Chun Maora brother, is looking at the paper with complicated feeling. For this sister, he once had beared the beating and jointly pay a large sum of money to allow her becomes the main wife. All along, they have been rejoicing the fact that their daughter is the part of big Lin family. After 14 years, what did they get?

    ¡°Maora¡­ what have you done?¡±

    Chun Masaya doesn¡¯t know what he should do anymore regarding his sister. He wants to help her very much but there is no way he could wash the public opinion about her easily. She¡¯s said to be a failure of mother, a vicious woman, a jealous wife, and all. The publics are also starting to dig the past of what had happened especially with the relation to Jun family.

    Chun Masaya returned back to his room and ignores his wife who¡¯s worried about him. He¡¯s already not young and he has his own family to feed. In this kind of condition, he cannot fully pay attention to his sister anymore.

    He looks towards the paper on his hand again. The sender had clearly stated about what happened in the Lin family residence and he asks to meet him. Chun Masaya wants to know what kind of person that can dig out something so through fully, but he doesn¡¯t have the courage to.

    ¡°Masaya, don¡¯t you want to visit your sister?¡±

    Chun Masaya wife asks from behind the door. The voice is soft but it cracked a bit. Chun Masaya looks up to the door. He knows that his wife knows just how much he cared for his sister and most of what he did behind the back for his sister. But Chun Maora never realizes it and takes it all for granted.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Masaya, just go.¡±

    Chun Masaya goes leaving his wife still standing behind the door crying. She knows that the person whom her husband thinks about the most is always his sister, but she pretends ignorance. She always hopes that there will be times when he could forget about her but seeing how troubled he is now, she knows that it¡¯s impossible.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s go to rest.¡±

    Chun Masaya didn¡¯t go straight to the prison and visit his sister. He wants to meet the sender first and see what he wants to tell him. It didn¡¯t take him long to find the place, but the person standing before him is someone he never expected.

    ¡°Jun Min, you¡¯re the one who sends it?¡± He looks at the boy in front of him in disbelief. This boy age is even younger than his own son, but he already has so many information, so many achievement, and all.

    Jun Hua looks at the person before her and she sighed in her heart. The person before her is always giving his all for his sister, a person who never realizes it and always took it for granted. She doesn¡¯t even realize the forbidden feeling her brother has for her all this year and how much it pained him to see her like this. Maybe she knows, but she just doesn¡¯t care about it.

    Looking at the pitiful man before her, Jun Hua feels that she could give him a little pity, but she still doesn¡¯t like him for what he did to her mother years ago.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°You! Why are you framing her like this?¡± Chun Masaya lunged forward but before he could get close to Jun Hua, Yasha has stopped him. No matter how much Chun Masaya struggled, he cannot shake Yasha off him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who did it. It¡¯s the woman whom she had been suppressed all this year,¡± Jun Hua said calmly, not bothering with his fight. ¡°Do you think a cornered rat cannot fight back?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chun Masaya looks towards Jun Hua with hatred. ¡°Why are you telling me all of this? Let me go! I need to help her.¡±

    ¡°If you help her, you will lose another person important to you,¡± Jun Hua said calmly. ¡°Or do you think your wife can handle seeing you looking towards another woman?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°What I know is your wife is ready to hang herself if she heard about the news you¡¯re running away with your sister. Now, what do you want to do?¡±

    Facing this question, Chun Masaya is locked into dilemma. He has lived with his wife for years and all along she had been patience with him. Although he doesn¡¯t love her, she still bears with him. If he were to choose his sister, his wife would leave him and if he chooses his wife, his sister will suffer.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Chun Masaya voice grows weaker.

    Jun Hua stared at this man calmly. ¡°When you frame my mother to the point Lin Tang forces her and my sister away, did you think why you¡¯re doing it to her?¡±

    ¡°You knew¡­¡± Chun Masaya eyes dimmed. He always thought that he kept it a secret. That night, he comes to visit his sister only to be used by her to frame Jun Hua mother of cheating. From that day on, he cannot visit his sister anymore and the wife is kicked out of the house along with the little girl.

    Jun Hua nodded. Lin Tang is angry, thinking that Jun Hua is not his daughter. Firstly, he only used her mother surname because of his hatred towards Jun family. And then, he kicked them out because he thought that she was not his daughter. Even though he realizes his mistake later on, he doesn¡¯t bother to search for Jun Hua anymore and completely forget about his daughter for he doesn¡¯t want to tarnish his reputation.

    ¡°Lin Tang also knew. That¡¯s the reason you cannot meet your sister at all,¡± Jun Hua said calmly.

    ¡°Do you want to take revenge on me?¡±

    Jun Hua looks at that man. She did want it at one point in the past but now, she feels that it doesn¡¯t worth it. He had made his life miserable by himself even without her doing anything. Yearning for his sister, losing the love of his wife, and getting nothing in the end, he had made his life worst.

    ¡°I just want to ask you, who is more important, your wife and family or your sister? You cannot keep both of them.¡±

    Chun Masaya stares back. He had to choose.

 67. Choice (2)

    Chun Maora stays within the prison feeling vexed. She cannot accept this end. How can she, a noble woman, fall into the trap of other woman like this? With this, her reputation is destroyed and she can¡¯t life the same live as before.

    She doesn¡¯t want to stay in this prison. There must be a way out. Looking at the dark chamber and the poor condition of the prison, Chun Maora knows that she doesn¡¯t want this end. Then she heard someone coming. When she looks up, she found that the person who once loves her very much is standing there.

    Chun Masaya.

    ¡°Maora¡­¡± Chun Masaya calls softly.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Chun Maora cling to the bar hoping to get close with him. ¡°You must help me, Big Brother! I didn¡¯t do it! There is someone framing me.¡±

    Chun Masaya stands in front of her unmoving. His gaze looks towards the woman, his sister whom he loves very much. He was dreaming of meeting her for a long time, but he never got the chance until today.

    ¡°Open the door, I want to get in.¡±

    The guard complied and unlocks the door. Chun Masaya walks to Chun Maora side and hugs the girl. Feeling the warmth from Chun Masaya, Chun Maora cried on his embrace.

    ¡°Big Brother, help me.¡±

    ¡°Maora, do you know that I love you?¡±

    Chun Maora is stunned, but she hurriedly nodded. She knows that and she has been using the feeling her brother had for her to gain an influential husband. Even if it means destroying another girl lives, she will do it to get a good life.

    ¡°If you do, why are you using me?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother knows that it¡¯s impossible,¡± Chun Maora answered. She is disgusted by the feeling her brother had, but chooses to use it for her benefit. With that kind of feeling he had towards her, she will be able to use her brother to gain what she wanted. ¡°Your sister wants to have a good life, so I ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°So can I go out from here?¡±

    Chun Masaya looks down. He does love her long ago but that feeling has faded away with time and he¡¯s hurt by the fact that she knows about it, but preferred to use him instead. He is still a man with pride. Even if he does want to save her in account that she is his sister, he doesn¡¯t want to lose what he has.

    ¡°No, the proofs are all showing that you¡¯re the one who did it.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t! You have to believe me brother,¡± Chun Maora is desperate. She didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s someone else who wants to trap her.

    Chun Masaya looks towards his sister. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then? Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Chun Masaya didn¡¯t answer. He stood up and walked out the cell leaving Chun Maora still crying. No matter how loud Chun Maora calls for him, he never turns back.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Chun Maora knows that her life from then on will never be the same. She has to live within this dark prison with many other prisoners. What had she done wrong in her scheme? Everything should have gone perfectly.

    ¡­

    Chun Masaya returned home. He saw his wife standing behind the window calmly. He walks up to her and the woman is startled.

    ¡°Masaya? Don¡¯t you go to meet your sister?¡±

    Chun Masaya nodded. ¡°I have met her and put an end to that. There is nothing I could do for her anymore.¡±

    Chun Masaya wife stands unbelieving. Chun Masaya holds her into his arm. He had never gives this woman what she deserves all this year. Now that he had sorted out his feeling, he will gives it to her all of his feeling. She should have gotten them all this years.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you and our children.¡±

    She cried. Her wish has started to come true.

    ¡­

    Lin Family Residence

    Lin Tang never calms down anymore. Losing his wife, he keeps himself busy with his job and refuses to meet with his daughter and other wives. The atmosphere is gloom and the servants are all worried about making even the slightest sound. They¡¯re afraid that if they do, they will incur the wrath of Lin Tang unto them.

    Lin San stayed by her room. The few past events have made her changed completely. She¡¯s no longer the previous innocent and arrogant girl. She didn¡¯t even bother to visit her father as she stays by her room quietly.

    ¡°Miss¡­ it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Lin San raised her small head. Her eyes are filled with anger and hatred. She too cannot accept this change so quickly. She was previously the most pampered girl but now she doesn¡¯t have anything. The one who hold the highest authority is Concubine Mia because she¡¯s pregnant. For now, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything reckless, but after Lin Tang anger decreased she will definitely makes Lin San lives miserable.

    Lin San no longer thinks about it. She knows that the quicker she reaches 15, the quicker she will be married away. Because of her status as the main wife daughter, she¡¯s the legitimate daughter and normally can have a good high status husband. But with her reputation as of now, how can she expect to have a good marriage prospect?

    ¡°There¡¯s only one year at most,¡± Lin San murmured. In one year she will graduate from the academy but she had reached 15 at around the middle of her third year. Probably she will be married away but she no longer feels anxious.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°If I cannot have a good backing, I will strive to get it by myself,¡± Lin San said. Her eyes are filled with determination. She doesn¡¯t want to lose the battle.

    ¡°Just see, I won¡¯t be defeated!¡±

    ¡­

    Jun Hua calmly read her book while hearing the report from Yasha. The decision of Chun Masaya is to continue to live with his wife and protect what he has. He knows that his sister never sees him in that way, so he chooses to give up and just cherish what he had.

    ¡°Miss, why are you being so soft hearted?¡± Xia doesn¡¯t understand. Why her Miss let them go and didn¡¯t make their life completely miserable.

    Jun Hua raised her head. ¡°The one who drives my mother is Chun Maora. I do hate her, but I would not personally send her to her doom. She¡¯s the one who carved her path and this is her retribution.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about the others?¡±

    ¡°The others? I won¡¯t intervene with their lives and let them choose their own path,¡± Jun Hua answered. ¡°But if they want to use me or my family, I would surely retaliate.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re only defending?¡± Xia asked.

    ¡°Even without me personally do anything, they already have their enemies who will gladly drag them down. I¡¯m not interested in ruining other people life, what I want is for my family to flourish,¡± Jun Hua answered lightly. She is not that sick to celebrate when people is meeting their misfortune.

    If that person had wronged her and her family, she will ask for certain compensation but not to the point destroying their life. The exception is always there, for people who make her life miserable, they should have expected that she would do the same to their life. If they take something important in her life, she too will surely retaliate towards them.

    Jun Hua yawned. She¡¯s tired from watching and following those people. Now that she had manages to enact part of her revenge, she feels her burden lightened. As for their live from now on, she¡¯s not that diligent to watch for them and scheme against them. For her, this degree is enough.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean everything is over. There are still several people left.

 68. Visiting Fan Lanying Family House

    ¡°The Lin family has met with lots of misfortune,¡± Fan Lanying said as she studies with Jun Hua in the school.

    Jun Hua nodded. Part of it is her scheme, but the rests are from what Chun Maora had sown. She will stay in jail for a long time and Jun Hua won¡¯t even remember her anymore.

    ¡°Today lesson is music. How¡¯s your skill, Jun Hua?¡±

    Jun Hua smiled sheepishly. She hasn¡¯t learned much about music. Hopefully, the teacher won¡¯t pick on her again. Unfortunately¡­

    ¡°Jun Hua you try to play this song.¡±

    Jun Hua awkwardly come forward and starts playing the zither. The voice she made is barely correct and some students even hold their ears. Halfway through, the teacher stopped her.

    ¡°Stay behind until you can play correctly.¡±

    That day, Jun Hua keeps on plucking the string with Fan Lanying waiting beside her. The girl said that she didn¡¯t have anything to do at home too, so it¡¯s better to stay behind and help Jun Hua learns. After all, in a few days, it will be their test day.

    ¡°You have to use less force and make your movement more¡­ what do you said it? Swing I guess?¡±

    Fan Lanying choice of words truly making Jun Hua feels headache. She doesn¡¯t help her much and even until the end, she still cannot play the song correctly. The teacher dismissed her since she too has been depressed by how poor Jun Hua play is.

    ¡°How about you skip school and meet me at my home tomorrow? The math is so boring,¡± Fan Lanying suggested.

    Jun Hua thinks about it for a while. It¡¯s true that she had grown tired of changing place with Yamin every Friday and getting surrounded with the girls. Since she¡¯s about to finish her lesson, there¡¯s no harm in visiting her friend home first.

    ¡°Sure then.¡±

    The next day the girls in the academy feel heart-broken because Jun Min wouldn¡¯t come. On the opposite, the teacher feels relief because the appearance of Jun Min would surely create another chaos in the academy.

    ¡°Excuse me for interrupting,¡± Jun Hua said as she comes in.

    Madam Fan, Fan Lanying mother, is there and she seems to be happy for Jun Hua visits. She is wearing a plain dress, but maybe because she¡¯s the wife of a general, she has air of authority around her. She quickly ushered Jun Hua and her servants to come and as she ordered the servants to call Fan Lanying from her room.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Jun Hua greets Madam Fan.¡±

    Madam Fan smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Lanying is upstairs so you have to wait for a while.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, Madam Fan.¡±

    Madam Fan stared at the girl before her. The girl is still as pretty as before. She only used a simple dress but it has made her looks exceptionally charming. Madam Fan truly wondered how can there be someone so pretty like her. She looks as if she comes from the painting.

    Fan Lanying comes down quickly after she hears about Jun Hua coming. The girl is wearing her training clothes and in her hand is a wooden dagger.

    ¡°Jun Hua, come accompany me in my training,¡± she pushed Jun Hua to the training room. Madam Fan only laughed at her daughter action and continues to sip her tea. She¡¯s glad that her daughter has a decent friend.

    Jun Hua refuses to train with Fan Lanying. It¡¯s not because she can¡¯t, but because her skill is far above Fan Lanying. If she were to fight the other party, it will looks like bullying.

    Fan Lanying also didn¡¯t force her as she started to practice her usual movement. Not long on her practice time, someone comes.

    ¡°Lanying, you¡¯re still practicing? I thought you would stop when I leave?¡± a laughter come to their ears. A young man around the age of 18 comes inside. He wears training clothes too with his sword hanging on his waist. His face is similar with Fan Lanying, but he¡¯s much taller than her.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Fan Lanying said excitedly. She run to his side and look at him from top to down. ¡°You have grown taller.¡±

    He messed up Fan Lanying hair. ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡¯s you who grow shorter?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    He turned towards Jun Hua, ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°This is Jun Hua, my best friend,¡± Fan Lanying answered. ¡°And Jun Hua, this is my brother, Fan Ying. He¡¯s the captain of a small squad I guess.¡±

    Fan Ying almost chocked on the air. ¡°I¡¯m a captain of 100 people squad, Lanying¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, sorry about it,¡± Fan Lanying stick out her tongue.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Fan Ying,¡± Jun Hua greeted.

    Fan Ying nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to address me so politely. I¡¯m just one of the few captains under your brother.¡±

    Jun Hua is startled. Fan Ying is someone below her? Wait a minute¡­ she doesn¡¯t really remember him. She had thousands of soldiers under her and she only manages to remember around 4/5 of them all. Besides, if he has just been promoted, there¡¯s no chance to meet her before.

    Looking at the doubtful face of Jun Hua, Fan Ying laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to put that face to me. I have just joined his soldiers a few months ago.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded.

    Fan Lanying eyes flashed. ¡°If you¡¯re under her brother then, Jun Hua can you ask your brother to give my brother promotion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Promotion is not that easy. The person in question must have done merit and have been under service for a long time for it to happen. In Jun Min cases, she done exceptional battle and won a lot of merit thus makes her rank rose very quickly. It¡¯s not like she cannot pick people to promote if they¡¯re under her, but she needs reason for that.

    Looking at the two faces that staring at her weirdly, Fan Lanying laughed dryly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m just kidding¡­¡±

    Fan Ying laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lanying, there will be more change for me to rise through ranks.¡±

    ¡°But you have been in the military for 4 years and still only a captain¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just lacking opportunity,¡± Fan Ying said simply.

    Jun Hua hears their conversation curiously. Given the aura Fan Ying had, she knows that he¡¯s someone capable. How can he didn¡¯t rise that quickly in these 4 years?

 69. Their Gap is Truly Big

    Fan Lanying didn¡¯t continue to bother her brother anymore. She readied her stance with a grin. ¡°Since Big Brother has returned, let¡¯s spar.¡±

    Fan Ying laughed. ¡°You haven¡¯t change at all.¡±

    The two of them moved forward and started attacking. Looking at that battle remind Jun Hua with her battle against Soujin which she still hasn¡¯t won until now. After fighting for some time, Fan Lanying finally lost.

    ¡°You have grown stronger now, Big Brother,¡± Fan Lanying grinned. ¡°Just last year, I still could win against you.¡±

    Fan Ying smiled. ¡°The battle helped me and that includes the hellish training from Young General Jun.¡±

    ¡°What kind of training?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know¡­¡±

    Jun Hua tilted her head in wonder. Does that considered hellish training? The one she told them to give their soldier is only half of her training. If she gives them her whole set of training, she doubts that they could survive.

    Fan Lanying nodded. ¡°Come on Jun Hua, you will be staying here tonight. I will show you your room first.¡±

    When did she agree to stay here for the night? Seeing the eager Fan Lanying, Jun Hua feels defeated. That little girl didn¡¯t tell her anything about it. She must have planned this beforehand to let her stay the night. Well, since she has time, why not?

    The room Fan Lanying prepared is not really big, but it¡¯s beautiful. She has prepared for everything Jun Hua may need. This room is enough for her.

    After that, Fan Lanying asks her to eat with them. The food they prepared is many and Jun Hua feels a bit overwhelmed by their kindness.

    ¡°This is too much, Madam Fan,¡± Jun Hua said.

    Madam Fan just laughed. ¡°Eat to your fill. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you need to eat a lot. Your body is still so small Jun Hua,¡± Fan Lanying teased.

    Jun Hua faces grow dark. She knows that she¡¯s shorter than Fan Lanying but it must be because of her gene. She had eaten a lot! It¡¯s not her fault that she¡¯s only 1. 5 meters added with a few centimeters high¡­

    ¡°There are a lot of dishes, which one do you like?¡±

    Jun Hua pointed to a few dishes. Fan Lanying clapped her hands at Jun Hua choice. ¡°Your taste is similar with me! Next time, we can share our food.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    This time eating is truly noisy but Jun Hua likes it. Normally nobles will not talk during eating since it¡¯s considered impolite but here, Fan Lanying loves to eat while talking. Jun Hua doesn¡¯t like the silent too after all she used to eat with her soldier while talking and joking. Now that she hadn¡¯t gone to the battlefield, she somehow missed them.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    After the eating session, Jun Hua returned to her room to take some rests. She calls Yamin.

    ¡°Is there any new captain named Fan Ying in our ranks?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s under Yabei. He joined around 5 months ago not long after you win the battle and they opened slot for soldier from other squad. He comes then and after the test and all, he officially joined 3 months ago.¡±

    Jun Hua remembers that her people have been recruiting people again from other place. At that time, they were targeting talented people who are being suppressed by their superior and cannot advance.

    ¡°Where did Fan Ying come?¡±

    ¡°He comes from Fei Yu squad. Fei Yu is one of the 1000-men squad captains under Lan Ping. When Fan Ying comes, he¡¯s merely a 10-men squad captain.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She paused for a moment. ¡°Why did he not stay under his father?¡±

    ¡°He was but there is some incident which caused him to be transferred and stay under Fei Yu. This one doesn¡¯t know the detail and it needs more investigation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Yamin, you switched place with me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua lay on her bed as she thinks about what Yamin told her. She remembers that there are some dispute between Lan and Fan family. Her lips curled up, she would never expect that their dispute will be this fierce. It seems like their enemy is the same.

    The next morning, Fan Lanying only asks ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ to accompany her in the training. That morning Jun Hua comes to the Fan family residence as Jun Min.

    ¡°Young General Jun comes?¡± Fan Lanying almost dropped her dagger. Every time that man comes, she would be shocked, especially at the academy where the girl loves to flock around him. She had to admit though, that person is really handsome.

    Fan Ying put his sword down. He stared outside and goes towards the living room. He never got the chance to meet the boy because of his low rank. Now that the chance has come, he won¡¯t waste it.

    Jun Hua smiled at the warm welcome from Madam Fan. She noticed that Fan Ying had come. The man is looking impatient. Fan Ying stared at Jun Hua feeling highly surprised. Jun Min is shorter than his sister and she doesn¡¯t look strong with her slender body. With Jun Hua concealed her aura, she doesn¡¯t look any different from ordinary people.

    ¡°Fan Ying greeted Young General Jun.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my sister. That is if she has finished playing.¡±

    Fan Lanying and ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ appeared. Fan Lanying pouted. ¡°Before you left, can you have a spar with me? I want to know your skill.¡±

    ¡°Lanying!¡± Madam Fan is surprised by her daughter boldness.

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°I better not. I don¡¯t want to bully girls.¡±

    Fan Lanying pouted, but she cannot possibly force Jun Hua to fight with her. On her side, Fan Ying look towards Jun Hua and strengthened his resolve.

    ¡°Then, what about me? May I be as bold to ask for a spar?¡±

    Madam Fan feels like knocking both of her children head. How come they become really bold in such a short time? To actually challenge a general for sparing, how brave they are!

    Jun Hua looks towards Fan Ying. She had indeed hoped for this development.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I bullied you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that the four of them headed towards the training room once more. Jun Hua picked one of the wooden swords and stand before Fan Ying. In that instant, Fan Ying felt like he is facing a big mountain. The boy in front of him seems so big and unapproachable. He inhaled deeply and started to attack.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t face his attack head on and easily escape from his range even without moving the sword in her hand. After dodging twice, she twisted her body and thrust forward, her sword stopped right in front of Fan Ying neck. The man didn¡¯t dare to move as he stares at the wooden sword pointing towards his neck.

    Jun Hua put the sword down. ¡°Had it been a real fight, you will be death.¡±

    Their gap is truly big.

 70. Friends is Made Through Fight

    Jun Hua put her sword down. In this fight, she didn¡¯t need to exert much energy, but she had managed to push Fan Ying back. Her fight usually consists of her fighting as efficient as possible though it¡¯s impossible against a stronger opponent like Soujin. For people like Fan Ying, it doesn¡¯t require her much energy to spare.

    ¡°Thank you for your pointer,¡± Fan Ying clearly feels the chill when the sword is pointed straight to his neck. He doesn¡¯t feel any killing intent from Jun Hua, so he knows that she hadn¡¯t been serious with the fight just now. Yet, that simple fight has shown him the gap between a general and an ordinary soldier like himself. Jun Hua might be young, but she¡¯s talented and strong.

    Jun Hua smiled, ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t say that I bullied you.¡±

    Fan Lanying stared dumbfounded. Their fight didn¡¯t last more than a few seconds but it has been enough to defeat her brother. All along, she thought that her brother is strong, but it seems there are a lot of people much stronger than him. The boy in front of her is one of them.

    Jun Hua looks towards Fan Lanying. ¡°If you can defeat your brother, you can come to me for sparing.¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded. She cannot even defeat her brother and given that Fan Ying is going to go to battlefield again, their skill will widen again. Fan Lanying has never been to battlefield, but she knows that she might not fare well there.

    Fan Ying calmed himself down. ¡°Thank you very much Young General Jun. I will be in your care.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded.¡±Continue practicing, there will come the time when you can achieve big. You¡¯re quite talented.¡±

    Hearing such a praise from Jun Hua means that Fan Ying is indeed good. But he didn¡¯t let it come to his head as he bowed solemnly.

    ¡°Jun Hua, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes brother,¡± ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ answered. ¡°See you on the test.¡±

    ¡°Yes, learn well so that you can pass the test,¡± Fan Lanying waved as the two of them disappear from their sight. She then turned to her brother. ¡°I thought you told me that your skill is on par with father.¡±

    Fan Ying laughed awkwardly. Their father is also a general and his skill should be on par with Jun Min but with his defeat against Jun Min, Fan Yin cannot brag anymore. He looks at the wooden sword before him and vowed to continue practicing even harder.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Jun Hua got into the carriages and sit with ease.

    ¡°That Fan Ying is not bad, but he¡¯s too cautious. Tell Yabei to increase his training. I want him to have a better fighting skill.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Jun Hua leaned back on her chair. Oh right, she still needs to meet with Soujin today.

    After returning back to Jun family residence, she eats her lunch before going to the training hall. Soujin is there as usual, but Yan and Ming Hui hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡°You still come back? I thought you will only return when you can beat me,¡± Soujin looks at Jun Hua and said.

    ¡°Then I will beat you today,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Before long the sound of metal clashing can be heard from the training hall. The two of them use real swords, but they don¡¯t afraid since both one of them could easily control their body and they know when the other party might hurt if they didn¡¯t stop. After almost half an hour of fighting, finally Jun Hua cannot keep up because her energy has been drained fully.

    ¡°Your skill is improving,¡± Soujin said. ¡°Before, you cannot even last a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°That was already a long time ago,¡± Jun Hua countered.

    ¡°Both of you should stop fighting,¡± Yan said with solemn face, ¡°With the two of your skill, now I can¡¯t even escape from you.¡±

    Ming Hui laughed. They have just arrived and Yan already make such a remark. It¡¯s not like the two of them always bullied her brother. Well, most of the time they did.

    ¡°If you want to, I will accompany you,¡± Jun Hua laughed.

    ¡°No thank you.¡±

    Soujin took a chair and sits down. The other three followed suit. They have become friends for quite some time and gotten used with talking and bantering with each other. Ming Hui health has long improved and she always tags along with Yan every week to this place. Although she didn¡¯t do anything much other than talking, she would always come here.

    ¡°How¡¯s your city development?¡± Jun Hua asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, I already gain full control and some of the people who support me reside in that area,¡± Yan said happily. ¡°There will be more people coming so maybe I will need more land.¡±

    ¡°The emperor won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°He will, later,¡± Yan said with confidence.

    Jun Hua laughed. ¡°Of course he will, this country will need a lot of money and the best source of money is Young Noble Han.¡±

    ¡°You still owed me, Yan,¡± Soujin added.

    Yan face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything! I have already allowed you to eat in the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Looking at the two honorable people in this kingdom acting like rogue, Jun Hua laughed. By her side, Ming Hui also laughed because the banter between Soujin and Yan never ended.

    ¡°How this two could become study partner? All they do is fight,¡± Jun Hua said.

    ¡°Oh, that one,¡± Ming Hui smiled. ¡°When they¡¯re young, they meet with each other by chance and Soujin uttered a remark to Third Brother. I don¡¯t remember what it is, but it caused both of them to fight. In the end, their parents force them to become study partner in order to ease their relationship.¡±

    Jun Hua laughed. That kind of first meeting would surely imprint in their mind deeply. With Soujin harsh mouth, there¡¯s no way the hooligan Yan can stand it. But really, the two of their mouth is capable to get people on their nerve.

    ¡°Now that they have grown up, that habit hadn¡¯t disappeared yet?¡± Jun Hua feels amused.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Just like that, the day passed as they joke around and laugh.

 71. Test

    Jun Hua returned back home late and sleep. Since tomorrow is going to be their test day, she will try to at least achieve a bit. The test only includes painting or music, so she doesn¡¯t really have much change since her ability in music is low. As for painting, she doesn¡¯t want them to know about her real ability so she might just make a few mistakes then.

    The next day, Jun Hua arrived at the hall early. She chooses one corner to sit and wait patiently. It is then she saw a person coming, Lin San. After the incident with her mother, Lin San is still the brilliant girl of the academy, but she become quieter and rarely talk with each other. Today, that girl is coming with her heads up, looking confidence.

    With Lin San talent, she indeed poses more chance than the other students to pass the test with high score. Given that she had been learning from young, there¡¯s no way she could lose against those who only have good enough skill. The number of talented people in the academy is low and Lin San will surely show her brilliant talent.

    After looking around for some more, Jun Hua found familiar face, Fan Lanying. That girl seems didn¡¯t care about what other people think. Since she already has the skill to pass the test, Fan Lanying doesn¡¯t care about what other people think. She never strives to achieve the best because her real interest is becoming a general.

    ¡°You are early today, Jun Hua. What are you looking at?¡± Fan Lanying followed her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the people who come here. There are a lot of them,¡± Jun Hua answered honestly.

    Fan Lanying nodded. ¡°This is the test for all the girls and boys. Their criteria are different. I hope that I could get music since my playing has become better after that time in the palace.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She remembers that during that time, Fan Lanying is the only who didn¡¯t learn the etiquette and instead learning music with Ming Hui. Because of that time, Fan Lanying has been learning about music more in hope she could perform better. Last time, she doesn¡¯t have the chance to play for her due to some incident. Because of that, she has been learning even more diligent.

    ¡°The imperial family will come?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they will come here.¡±

    Jun Hua has never attended the test before so it¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t know about the things here. She remembers Ming Hui that she had just met. If Fan Lanying knows that she had been meeting with Ming Hui every week, what will her reaction be? Hopefully, she¡¯s not angry at her because it¡¯s not like she specifically wants to meet her.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    While she chats with Fan Lanying, the number of the girls and the boys increase. They keep on coming one by one. The place for the test is the same, it¡¯s in this hall so they have to come here. The hall is big so it¡¯s enough for all the students and their parents.

    ¡°Does your parent come?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they are busy talking with their friends. The test hadn¡¯t started yet, so I don¡¯t think they would want to sit idly and do nothing.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. The nobles are all have connection here and there. During the party or maybe other occasion, they will gather together and talk about many things. There are many other nobles coming so they have a lot of friends they can talk with.

    As they are talking, they hear the cheer of the girls. Jun Hua turns around and she feels that her body stiffens a bit. The person who comes is Nanglong Soujin. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t come to this kind of event and didn¡¯t bother with them. But now he had suddenly come. Many girls who are his fans are already whispering among each other and trying to look their best.

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t want to meet with him as herself. If Nanglong Soujin were to find out about her real identity, it will be something highly troublesome. She doesn¡¯t have the will to tell him the reason that is if he didn¡¯t get angry at her for concealing it. Or maybe, had he found out?

    Nanglong Soujin eyes sweep the hall once. He found out that his friends hadn¡¯t arrived yet so he chooses to take a seat. When he looks at them all, he had noticed that Jun Hua is among them. Given her highly conspicuous feature, it will be a miracle if he didn¡¯t find her among the crowd. Even when she dressed low-key, she still looks very beautiful.

    Not long after that, the imperial family member comes. Aside from Yan, the first prince, Ming Kui, and the second prince, Ming Gong, also arrived. Ming Hui also there which makes Fan Lanying excited.

    ¡°She¡¯s here, Jun Hua! I will be able to play a song for her.¡±

    ¡°That is if you got music.¡±

    Fan Lanying pouted. ¡°Come on, wish your best friend to get the music one.¡±

    Jun Hua laughed and nodded. She did indeed wished Fan Lanying to get music, so she can show them that she¡¯s no longer the second worst in music anymore.

    The imperial family member all sits on different place. Their relation is not really harmonious as they are competing against each other to get the throne. The emperor hadn¡¯t picked the crown prince, meaning their chance is more or less the same.

    Yan and Ming Hui arrived to Soujin side.

    ¡°I would never think that you¡¯re interested in this kind of event. What makes you come here?¡± Yan asked.

    ¡°Jun Min.¡±

    ¡°That boy would only arrive later on during the test for the boys. Did you forget that he said he¡¯s busy so he can¡¯t watch his sister?¡± Yan asked.

    ¡°I know,¡± Soujin answered.

    Yan shrugged and pick a seat near the general. Ming Hui sit down beside her brother.

    ¡°How do you think Jun Hua will perform? I heard that she was the worst among the girls.¡±

    Ming Hui recall the time when she calls the noble girls to the palace. Jun Hua is indeed the worst when she first arrived, but she learned quickly. If Jun Hua wants to, she might not be too bad at the test.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Soujin answered. Ming Hui stared in disbelief, does this man truly think she cannot learn much? ¡°Besides, her skill is indeed bad.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yan asked.

    ¡°Jun Min told me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 72. Using Test as Present

    Yan looked at Soujin with dark face. ¡°When exactly Jun Min told you about his sister?¡±

    ¡°When we are fighting,¡± Soujin answered. ¡°Besides, these arts are not that important once you¡¯re married.¡±

    Ming Hui nodded. ¡°Only a few of them will continue to use it to please their husband.¡±

    ¡°Ming Hui, you¡¯re not allowed to participate in this conversation.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Soujin let the two people banter as he looks at the stage calmly. The test is about to begin.

    The first test is for the girls. They all lined up to get their draw before returning to their seat. Jun Hua stared at the word on her paper.

    Music

    ¡°Jun Hua, what did you get? I got music,¡± Fan Lanying asks excitedly.

    Jun Hua shows her paper. ¡°I got the same with you.¡±

    ¡°Then when is your turn?¡±

    ¡°I got¡­ the first.¡±

    Jun Hua sighed. It seems that she will have to stand first and become the laughingstock of the people in the capital. After the girls had finished their draw, those who got drawing will start first as the one who got music play their pieces.

    ¡°Jun Hua.¡±

    Jun Hua goes to the stage. As she walks, many people gazes are headed towards her. They could see a petite girl walking. Despite Jun Hua keeps wearing her veil, people know that she¡¯s a really pretty girl. Most of the men are lamenting why didn¡¯t she opened up her veil and let them see her face? They want to!

    Jun Hua head towards the zither and took a seat before it. Although she knows that she cannot play well, she has to at least play her best. She never like string musical instrument, but the girls need to learn them so she got no choice.

    Jun Hua placed her hand on top of the zither and her finger started to move. Her move is still stiff and rough, but she could remember the note clearly. She picks one of the songs she had used to play for her practice. The song is not long, but it still consists of a lot not¡¯s.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Her finger moves across the zither, but she cannot play it smoothly as there are still some tempo messed up and a few not¡¯s wrong. Her play cannot be considered good, but it¡¯s not too bad either. Compared to when she first learns the musical instrument, she had learned a lot. But for people in the hall, she plays really bad.

    ¡°Is this the standard of the academy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really bad.¡±

    ¡°Can she play properly?¡±

    Fan Lanying didn¡¯t bother with the whispering around her as she clapped earnestly after the song is finished. The other look with derision towards her and they didn¡¯t follow suit. Surprisingly, there are a few people who clap, Ming Hui, Yan, Soujin, and Lin San.

    ¡°Why did you clap too?¡± Yan asks his best friend.

    ¡°She¡¯s not as bad as the rumor said,¡± Soujin answered.

    Lin San clapped because she knows about the work Jun Hua had done. The little girl who once doesn¡¯t know how to play at all now can play an entire song with little mistakes. For her, it¡¯s an amazing feat. Despite she had to paint a picture, she still spares some time to listen to her performances. After the setbacks she had experienced, she no longer chased after Jun Min and going against Jun Hua anymore.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t mind it and bowed towards the audience after she¡¯s done. She walked back to her chair and Fan Lanying gives her thumbs up.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not that bad,¡± Fan Lanying said. ¡°There are still a lot you can improve.¡±

    After Jun Hua, another girl comes up and play another song. The girl is far more skilled than Jun Hua and completely capture the audience attention. With their skill as comparison, the people view on Jun Hua keeps on decreasing. Other than her beautiful face, what did she have?

    Fan Lanying turns come after that. She goes up to the stage and sits before the zither. Her eyes look towards Ming Hui and she smiled. After that she starts playing.

    ¡°She has just looks at you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and listen,¡± Ming Hui clearly sees the look Fan Lanying throws to her. She knows that Fan Lanying want to say something, but she doesn¡¯t know what.

    Fan Lanying started to play the music. She had been practicing and the song she picks is a song telling a story about two people falling in love. In a sense, it¡¯s the same song that tells the story as the one Ming Hui chooses to have the play.

    Hearing the songs, Ming Hui remembers her birthday party. She now knows that Fan Lanying had wanted to give her a present of playing a song. Since the party has been interrupted before, she hadn¡¯t got the chance to. Now that she could play on the test naturally, she would show her presents to her.

    Fan Lanying plays has improved by leaps and bounds. Similar with Jun Hua keeps on practicing her embroidery, Fan Lanying also keep on practicing her music aside from her training. The way she plays can be considered as one of the best. Of course, it would only apply for this one song since Fan Lanying only practices one song these past few weeks.

    When the songs end, there are more people clapping since the play is really good. Jun Hua included. She¡¯s happy for her friend getting such a good result.

    Fan Lanying bows and hurriedly returned to her seat.

    ¡°Do you think she hears it? Will she like it?¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will. You play really well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Fan Lanying smiled happily. She hopes that Ming Hui will love her presents.

 73. Second Meeting as Jun Hua

    ¡°That song is really good. Are you sure that she¡¯s one of the worst?¡± Yan looks towards Ming Hui.

    Ming Hui lips curled up. ¡°She had been practicing a lot. And yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Have you told her about it?¡± Soujin asks.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°You better do,¡± Soujin said. ¡°Don¡¯t keep that secret from her.¡±

    ¡°Later I will, but not now.¡±

    As the next students come up, Jun Hua excused herself. She told Fan Lanying that she wanted to go to the toilet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    But as Jun Hua walks outside, she realizes that she¡¯s not alone. She cannot possibly called Yamin right now so she turned around and looks towards the guest, Soujin.

    ¡°Your play is not bad, little girl. From the rumor, you seems a lot worse,¡± Soujin looks towards the calm eyes on Jun Hua little face. Normally the girl he encounters will not stay calm in front of him. He wondered, is this girl different because of her background?

    Jun Hua eyed Soujin and sighed internally. What had she done to capture his attention? All she did is doing her best in the test (despite the result like that) and didn¡¯t do anything to make his attention turn towards her. Even during her time as Jun Min, she rarely mentioned Jun Hua. This man is truly annoying.

    ¡°The rumors are not always true,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    ¡°Is it?¡± Soujin eyes watched Jun Hua and his lips curled up. This little lass is truly similar with Jun Min. How can they be similar when the two of them come from different place. ¡°You sure have similar face with your brother. Are you truly not related?¡±

    Here comes the question. Jun Hua had been hoping for him to ignore the matter and let it pass, but it seems like it¡¯s impossible. He had noticed it and hoping to find out the true cause for it. Jun Hua wouldn¡¯t let him know that they are the same person, though. There are things which she cannot tell him.

    ¡°With your ability, can¡¯t you investigate it yourself?¡± Jun Hua challenged.

    Soujin raised his eyebrows. He had done his investigation and found that Jun Hua and Jun Min are two different people in two villages. Although the distance of the two is not far, to travel between both of them still requires an hour to two. They have probably met when they¡¯re kids, but the story is vague. What he manages to find out is that each of them had never leaves their villages except going to the forest to play sometime.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The villagers there no longer remember about the time they appeared or all. What they remember is Jun Min is only a poor boy while Jun Hua is a good little lady who tried to help her mother. The clues stop there and there are no one who knows for sure when Jun Min started to appear. Since the country often engaged in war, they just thought Jun Min is one of the orphan because of war.

    Soujin himself never asks Jun Min about his background and the boy too never told him. He doesn¡¯t usually pry into other people background, but seeing Jun Hua today, he feels like he wants to know. Both of them are truly an interesting kid.

    ¡°I have done my investigation. Don¡¯t you ever want to know about your brother background?¡± Soujin decide to ask again.

    Jun Hua raised her small head. Why would she want to know? She already knows it all. ¡°I don¡¯t. He¡¯s my brother and that¡¯s it.¡±

    Seeing the confidence in Jun Hua face, Soujin decide to stop asking. There is nothing he could get from the little girl in front of him. She doesn¡¯t seem afraid facing him despite him being a general and she¡¯s only a little girl. Probably, interacting with Jun Min had boosted her confidence.

    ¡°You should be wary more, little girl. I¡¯m a man after all,¡± Soujin lips curled up.

    Jun Hua stared in disbelief. She knows that you¡¯re man, but so what? After interacting with you for a couple of months, she knows that he hardly has any interest towards a girl. She doesn¡¯t know the reason, probably just hadn¡¯t found someone who suits him, but she would never believe it this man suddenly show interest towards her. She is pretty, but he¡¯s not one to be moved by it.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a gentleman, are you not?¡±

    ¡°You should be wary, not everyone is like me,¡± Soujin said once again before returning back to the hall. Jun Hua stands in her place looking annoyed.

    ¡®Just what do you want from coming outside and bothering me? That man is truly hard to guess.¡¯

    Jun Hua quickly forgets about him and told Yamin to get inside. Yamin had been dressed as Jun Hua and she has been waiting in the carriage. Upon hearing her Miss order, Yamin goes inside and sit beside Fan Lanying while watching the performance.

    On the other hand, Jun Hua changed in her carriages and dress up as Jun Min as quickly as possible. She had prepared everything before hand and in a matter of minutes, she has finished. Using her martial arts, she goes outside from the carriages to the forest and started to walk from there.

    Soujin, who had returned back, stopped his action of drinking wine.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan asked. His friend is truly weird today. First he disappears without notice and now he stopped drinking in the middle of taking his glass.

    ¡°Jun Min has come,¡± Soujin answered.

    ¡°How do you even know¡­?¡±

    Before Yan words finished, he looks at the main entrance where a young man walked inside calmly. The surrounding girls started to shriek or whispering among each other. The scene is highly similar to when Soujin entered.

    Jun Hua noticed Soujin and all, but before that, he walks to Fan Lanying and ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ side.

    ¡°Good work,¡± she smiled towards ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ who lowered her head and Fan Lanying greeted her. She greets back before joining the group of Soujin and the others.

    Her coming has greatly disrupted the atmosphere as many people start to look at her. The boys are still looking with envy while the girls are full of admiration. But they cannot possibly looks at her the whole time and finally returned their attention back to the students who did the performances.

    ¡°Why are you looking at Soujin like that?¡± Jun Hua noticed Yan eyes looking at Soujin weirdly.

    ¡°This guy could even notice that you have come from far away,¡± Yan answered. With his own skill, he could only notice a person when that person has come quite close with him so what Soujin did is truly unbelievable.

    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? As long as the other party didn¡¯t intentionally conceal his presence, you can detect it.¡±

    Yan forgot. The two people in front of him are monster.

 74. Challenge

    Ming Hui laughed seeing her brother reaction. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge them by normal standard, they are more than that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±

    Soujin ignored the two people and turned his attention back to Jun Min. As he had expected after careful examination, the two people are highly similar. It makes him wants to know more, but at the same time, not really.

    ¡°Your face is truly similar with your sister.¡±

    Soujin remark makes Jun Hua remember the scene before now. Soujin had surprisingly walked towards her and asks the same question. For her, it¡¯s weird that he didn¡¯t come straight to Jun Min. But now, it seems he wants to ask Jun Min too.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some coincidence,¡± Jun Hua answered, partially lying.

    Soujin raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to answer. There are things we need to talk about after this event.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded, she doesn¡¯t know what they want to talk about, but she knows that it¡¯s something serious. Normally, he would only ask for an ordinary thing and banter around, but she¡¯s sure that he had his own reason for getting close with Jun Min. They might have been together for some time, but they are still probing each other.

    Ming Hui stared at Soujin. ¡°You finally want to tell him about it?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Soujin retorted.

    ¡°Fine, he¡¯s a good friend after all,¡± Ming Hui commented.

    Jun Hua looks at them with interest. It seems that there¡¯s indeed something. She will soon find out about it.

    As they are talking with each other, the performances of the girls who got music finally finished. Many of them played excellently and they would get a good score. Now, it¡¯s time for the girls who pick drawing to show their result.

    The first girl who got the chance to come up is Lin San. The girl stays calm and picks her canvas leisurely. She stared at the audience with confidence and unfolds the drawing in front of them. Many people look in surprise at the picture she had shown.

    The theme for this test drawing is free so Lin San chooses to draw an image of flowers. There are several flowers in a field with the sun still shining. The flowers are in different condition, some were blooming, some were dying, and the others. All of them look different and they all look so beautiful. The arrangement of the flower makes every single one of them could show their beauty perfectly. On top of them, there are several butterflies flying and some of them landed on the flower.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Lin San smiled. ¡°This is my drawing. I choose this theme because girls are often associated with flowers and this different kinds of flower means all of us. There will come the times when flower withers, but when we are young, we are like the blooming of the flower that attracts bees and butterflies. Thank you.¡±

    Jun Hua smiled slightly. She could see that Lin San ability in drawing is truly perfect. That single piece of drawing makes them think of her as a highly talented person who did not only think of herself, but also others. She uses this chance to completely change how people think about her ever since the incident with her mother. This girl had surprisingly matured at an alarming speed.

    Some of the girls in the hall blushed at Lin San explanation, but they didn¡¯t disagree. The other girls who chooses painting face fell because they¡¯re sure that the first place would belong to Lin San.

    ¡°She changed a lot,¡± Ming Hui said. ¡°Probably, there will be a lot of people wanting her again like this.¡±

    ¡°She truly uses her chance perfectly. She might become someone important in the future,¡± Yan commented.

    Jun Hua nodded. When people experience setback, they might change. Some of them might open their eyes and see the world better while the others instead digging their own grave. Whatever they choose, they have to follow that path until the end.

    Lin San is smart, she¡¯s not an ordinary girl as she had already learn more from her mother. Previously, her arrogance is truly annoying, but now, she had perfectly hid it and portrays herself better in front of many people. Probably, she can achieve things by her own. Jun Hua won¡¯t bother with her anymore.

    After the girls finished, it¡¯s time for the boys to show off their skill. They can choose archery or essay. Most of the boys are already proficient in it especially if they¡¯re already in the academy for years or have their family lesson. The boys learn in the academy for 5 years, from 13 to 17 unless they¡¯re enlisted in military because for scholar, they need to finish their lesson.

    ¡°Those scholar people are not bad,¡± said Yan.

    ¡°You want to recruit them?¡± Ming Hui raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Not them, who I want is that top scorer, Xuan Pei. But it seems, he won¡¯t accept the offer easily,¡± Yan said.

    Jun Hua remembers her teacher. Is he really that good? She doesn¡¯t really think that highly about him though he¡¯s a good teacher. Besides, he detests going into the fight with the imperial family member for the throne and he even doesn¡¯t want to be an official.

    ¡°Soujin, do you know how to persuade him?¡± Yan grinned.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s a double-edge sword.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yan stared at the man with confusion. What does he have that make Soujin doesn¡¯t like him? He seems to be a good one.

    ¡°Let the other prince take him if they want. We don¡¯t need someone like him,¡± Soujin answered calmly.

    Yan and Ming Hui stared at each other before giving up the intention. They don¡¯t understand what Soujin wanted, but since he said that, there must be a reason behind it.

    Jun Hua also didn¡¯t understand what this guy wanted. She doesn¡¯t see anything wrong from Xuan Pei, aside from his weird interest. In the test, he might be challenged by one of the students later since he¡¯s a good scholar.

    Returning her attention towards the boys who show off their archery skill, she felt that it¡¯s ridiculous. Even she, a girl, can do better than them. Some of them almost cannot hit the target correctly and nearly hit the wall. Then there are also those who did well, but didn¡¯t stand among the others.

    The second part of the test soon finished and it¡¯s time for the third. This one is for those who didn¡¯t get their most able choice in the test or merely wants to show off their skill by challenging other people. They can challenge everyone in the hall even if that person is the teacher.

    Soon, one person stands up and he said loudly. ¡°I want to challenge Jun Min.¡±

    This sentence caused uproar.

 75. I Donâ€™t Want to Bully a Little Kid Like You

    Jun Hua smiled at the other party. The person who stands up is about 17 years old with tall built. He looks powerful and his youthful face looks full of determination. She doesn¡¯t recognize him or even know why he chooses her, but since it¡¯s his choice, don¡¯t blame her for teaching him a lesson.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lan Rou. He¡¯s the cousin of Lan Ping. They have some relation, but it¡¯s still quite far,¡± Yan whispered.

    Lan Rou? It seems that the Lan family is itching to teach her a lesson. Have they already forgotten the incident where she beat up the 7 assassins in short time?

    ¡°You can even challenge people from outside school?¡±

    Ming Hui thinks for a bit. ¡°You can, as long as the person is in this hall and they accepted the challenge.¡±

    Jun Hua turned to Lan Rou. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bully a little kid like you.¡±

    Jun Hua words make the people in the hall startled. They have just found out that Jun Min is indeed an arrogant person. But if they think about what he had done in some of the occasion before, he does have the right to be arrogant.

    Lan Rou face flushed red in anger. He feels highly insulted. With his big built, how can a little kid like Jun Min call him little kid. By built, he won and even by age, he¡¯s older than the boy by 3 years. How can he accept getting insulted like this?

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Lan Rou said in agitation. His cousin is a talented general and he too has been trained since young in martial arts. There is no way he could be beaten by such a little kid, that¡¯s what he believes.

    Jun Hua raised her eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t remind you.¡±

    With that, Jun Hua stood up and walk towards the stage. The people in the hall, especially the students¡¯ parents are all looking with interest. They have heard about the boy prowess and how at such a young age he becomes a general. Now finally, there is a chance to witness his ability.

    Fan Ying is also among the audience. He comes to support his sister who fortunately did well. Looking at that figure coming towards the stage, he remembers his own fight and a bitter smile showed on his face. That Lan Rou is truly looking for a beating. He¡¯s not even a soldier and never actually steps on the battlefield, but dare to challenge him. If it¡¯s not looking for a beating, what is it?

    Lan Rou stared at the boy in front of him. Jun Hua built is indeed small compared to her peers. She¡¯s considered short especially in front of someone as tall as Lan Rou.

    ¡°Why do I feel like watching a showdown between a giant and an ant?¡± Fan Lanying said in amused tone. She waits on her chair excitedly.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Jun Hua raised her head slightly. ¡°What do we compete on?¡±

    ¡°Can you do archery?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s compete in archery, striking the arrow towards the target on top of horse.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jun Hua lazily answered. Lan Rou can clearly feel that Jun Min is not taking him seriously and it makes him feeling angry. Lan Rou takes the bow and mounted his horse. He looks towards Jun Hua who still stands leisurely.

    ¡°You can start first.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be courteous then,¡± Lan Rou answered.

    There are only 6 target prepared, three for Jun Min and the other three for Lan Rou. Pacing his horse, Lan Rou aims for the target. The location of each target is different and he could choose which one he wants to. There is one at the left, another one at the right, and the last one at the front.

    Quickly, he fires his arrow one by one and each of them landed on the center of the target perfectly.

    ¡°Your Highness Ming Kui, this person skill is not bad,¡± one of the first prince attendants said in a low voice.

    Ming Kui looks towards Lan Rou. He had heard about the Lan family and their loyalty towards the imperial family. Nevertheless, he knows that those people are only looking for backing. They cannot compare their fighting prowess with the other two families. Aside from their big number of soldiers, their skill is not that good.

    ¡°Its average coming from a military family,¡± Ming Kui said calmly. ¡°The standard of the Lan family has been decreasing as of lately.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, he doesn¡¯t catch your attention?¡±

    ¡°No, his skill is not enough.¡±

    The attendant looks at the young man in the stage. This degree is not enough? Just how high the standard the first prince search for?

    Ming Kui looks towards the stage. If he truly wants someone who has high skill in martial arts, he needs to look for Nanglong or Jun family. Both of these families are truly talented and their offspring are exceptional. Unfortunately, given their relationship with the emperor is only lukewarm, they wouldn¡¯t want to bother themselves with the fight for the throne.

    Since he cannot find a good support in terms of military power, Ming Kui is looking for highly intelligent officials. He knows that he¡¯s not really favored by his father because his father only looks towards his second brother, Ming Gong. He doesn¡¯t understand why his father didn¡¯t just crown that man to be the crown prince, but it seems like he still has some chance.

    On the other side, Ming Gong is looking towards the arena with disdainful eyes.

    ¡°That low talent and he already hoped to match with a general? What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Ming Gong, isn¡¯t he really good?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Compared to his brother, Lan Ping, he¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t need useless people like him,¡± Ming Gong said sharply. He uses sharp tone as usual because he knows that his father favored him and someday he will become the emperor. To lower himself and looks for untalented people like this? It¡¯s not in his agenda.

    On the stage, Jun Hua watched the gleeful Lan Rou with calm eyes. In her eyes, this kind of performance is only child play.

    ¡°Jun Min, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Lan Rou said with confidence. With the three of his arrow going straight to the target, he believes that Jun Min cannot beat him anymore.

    Jun Hua picks the bow and mounted the horses. Unlike Lan Rou, she put the three arrows on her bow and as she urges the horse to move, three arrows are fired almost at the same time towards the three targets. The three of them goes straight to the middle at the same time, despite the difference in location.

    Jun Hua put her bow down and looks at Lan Rou. ¡°Have you finished talking?¡±

 76. Recruiting People

    The difference in skill is painfully clear to the audiences. Lan Rou fixed his eyes towards the three arrows with disbelief. He had seen it by himself how the young boy fired the three of them at almost the same time. Because the location of each of the target is far, Lan Rou was forced to fire them one by one, but in front of him is someone who can fire at three locations with high precision at once.

    Lan Rou feels cold sweat running down his back. How can there be someone as skilled as this little boy? Even without anything to say, he had been defeated.

    Jun Hua didn¡¯t bother with him anymore and put the bow down. She walks calmly to her seat while the audiences are still mesmerized by that performance. When they come to, they started talking with each other about what had happened just now. It¡¯s impossible for something like that to be done by normal people.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to stand in front of you when you are holding an arrow,¡± Yan said with a serious face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fire any arrow to you,¡± Jun Hua answered, partially laughing.

    Ming Hui shakes her head. ¡°You might want to someday.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±

    As they are still thinking about what had happened, Ming Kui eyes are locked to the young man. He knows from the ease the boy showed, he hadn¡¯t done his best. That one simple performance had shown him what the true skill of a general is.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°If that boy hadn¡¯t come from the Jun family, almost all of us will be dying to get him on our side. But coming from that family, he¡¯s a double-edged sword,¡± Ming Kui said.

    ¡°How about General Soujin?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even more of an eyesore,¡± Ming Kui said. ¡°Don¡¯t judge him just from his usual calmness and frankness, he¡¯s more to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes Your Highness.¡±

    On the side, Ming Gong reveals an expression of unwillingness. Given how highly talented Jun Min was, especially with his performance just now, he wants to have this person by his side badly. With such a person by his side, it will allow him to get a head start for the throne. But it¡¯s impossible.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Such a good talent and yet he¡¯s only a piece of chess,¡± Ming Gong snorted. As the most favored son, he knows very clearly what his father intention is. How could he possibly not know the fate that awaits Jun Min? That¡¯s why he lamented a bit.

    The attendant didn¡¯t say anything and listen to the words Ming Gong said carefully. This matter is highly sensitive as only the most trusted person on emperor side knows his plan. Ming Gong had vaguely revealed to them a part of its content which is highly surprising. But they know that as attendant, they had to keep their mouth shut.

    ¡°Your brother is awesome! I think I have become his fans,¡± Fan Lanying said excitedly.

    ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ gives a dry laugh. She cannot answer that because she too had admired her Miss for a long time. She¡¯s the little girl who has skill more than ordinary people.

    After Lan Rou had lost, he didn¡¯t continue to stand on the stage and retreated back to his chair. Because of what had happened just now, he will surely get a beating from his father. He feels unwilling, but the fact has shown him how his meager skill is nothing compared with the other party.

    After the martial arts, there are people who want to challenge on the terms of scholarly skill. Many of them try to challenge each other, but there are also some people who want to challenge the teacher. One of them is Xuan Pei.

    ¡°What a courageous student, does he thinks he can beat that top scorer?¡± Yan snorted.

    Jun Hua nodded. There is no way ordinary student can beat up Xuan Pei in terms of knowledge. That man hadn¡¯t got the title of top scorer for nothing.

    Their prediction comes true, the essay Xuan Pei presented is far more concreted and useful compared with the one the student had made. With that it¡¯s become clearer that Xuan Pei is far smarter than what he usually shown.

    ¡°With such a talent, what a shame that he only becomes a teacher,¡± Yan sighed.

    Soujin looks at that man calmly. ¡°He will not always be a teacher.¡±

    ¡°What are you, a prophet?¡± chided Yan.

    Jun Hua looks towards Xuan Pei with interest. Just what makes Soujin hate this man very much? It took her a longer time to understand the reason.

    ¡°I see¡­ Soujin is correct,¡± Jun Hua raised her head. ¡°He will not stay as a teacher in longer term.¡±

    ¡°Can both of you tell me what is going on?¡± Yan feels like he¡¯s going crazy with these two. Just what makes them see that man as someone dangerous?

    Ming Hui also didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Maybe, being too smart?¡±

    ¡°How could it possibly make the two of them hate him so much? You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± Yan grumbled.

    Ming Hui shrugged and took her cup elegantly before sipping it. Yan rolled his eyes. Do you need to keep on acting? Oh, I forget this is public place.

    On the side, Ming Kui looks at that scholar with smile. ¡°I want him.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Prepare everything needed. I want him among my people.¡±

    ¡°Yes Your Highness.¡±

    That way, Xuan Pei will not be a teacher anymore.

 77. Secret

    ¡°The test will be over soon,¡± Fan Lanying stretched her body. ¡°I will be going now. See you some day in the future. It¡¯s sad that I won¡¯t be going to the academy anymore, but I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re going to be alright. Learn in your residence well. I hope we can meet again in the future.¡±

    ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ nodded before going towards the carriage and changes her appearance. Xia is standing outside and she¡¯s about to leave when Jun Min come over.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°You should return first, tell grandfather that I will return late.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Hua who is still dressed as Jun Min, walked away after telling Xia that. She used her movement technique and soon leaves the academy. Not long after that, she arrived at the Restaurant Han Yan. The servants there had been used with her and they soon guide her to the usual room. Inside, Soujin already arrived.

    ¡°You¡¯re really quick,¡± Jun Hua said.

    Soujin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not bad too.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought what makes us trying to get close with you?¡± Soujin took his cup. The way he drinks is elegant, totally unlike a general, but instead a scholar.

    Jun Hua stared at the handsome face before her. Has she ever thought about it? Yes, she does feel that it¡¯s weird. The first time they meet is in that hall and she didn¡¯t even doing anything to purposely catch his attention. But after a while, she comes to her own conclusion.

    ¡°Is it because we have the same enemy?¡±

    Jun Hua answered caused Soujin to stop his movement for a moment. He stared back at the pair of clear eyes in front of him. That eye is truly similar with the lady he meets, especially in their calmness.

    That calm eyes truly remind him of himself and the other two. Whenever they are experiencing dangerous things, their eyes will instead be calmer. The only time their eyes show other expression is when they¡¯re joking around and banter with each other. At that time, they had their eyes shined with warmth.

    ¡°You¡¯re really sharp.¡±

    The only time they have met before interacting is in the hall when they¡¯re meeting the emperor. Given that Jun Hua had stared at that man on the throne with cold eyes for a split second, there might be some relation. Nanglong family is neither close to the emperor nor that far too, at most only warm on the surface. Because of that, Jun Hua assumed so, but she only guessed and it still needs confirmation.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Now that Soujin had said that, she comes to know that her guess is true. She wants to know more about it, but it¡¯s not likely to be possible since she too doesn¡¯t want to divulge her secret. Her biggest secret is her gender which she always hides in order to have the power to suppress the emperor since her family is the military family.

    Besides, she doesn¡¯t want to use her charm to bewitch that old man. She would prefer planted a knife in that old man heart rather than trying to charm him.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Soujin nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you hate the emperor, but from your cold eye, I guess it¡¯s something bad.¡±

    ¡°You hate the emperor too?¡±

    ¡°Partially, he once tries to suppress us,¡± Soujin answered. His calm face didn¡¯t change at all, but the tone on his voice turned colder.

    Jun Hua looks at the man before her and a strange feeling arose. Somehow, she could feel from his tone that there are more than only suppressing, but she won¡¯t ask. If he doesn¡¯t want to tell her, then she won¡¯t probe any further.

    ¡°How come the two of you come even earlier than us who use horse?¡± Yan peer into the room with gloomy face.

    Ming Hui pushed her brother inside. ¡°They can use the shortcut. Don¡¯t block the way.¡±

    ¡°So, what have you talk to him, Soujin?¡±

    ¡°The reason of approaching,¡± Soujin answered.

    Yan nodded. ¡°Then, it must be true that you have some grudge with the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Who among us did not?¡± Ming Hui smiled, but this smile is filled with coldness. Her usual charming and playful image has gone completely.

    Soujin looks at Jun Min. ¡°Now, what we want to ask is about your cooperation.¡±

    Jun Hua looks towards the three of them. Has the emperor knows that two of his child is actually plotting for his demise? She doesn¡¯t know what the emperor had done to incur the wrath of these three, with her as the additional. Whatever it is, she¡¯s sure that this emperor is truly awesome. Four talented people are offended by him.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡­

    After the proposal from them and discuss for a bit, their conversation turned normal again. This time, the atmosphere is warmer than usual.

    ¡°Now that the academy has finished their test, you¡¯re going to get your bodyguard,¡± Yan nudged Ming Hui.

    Ming Hui drink her drinks. She stared daggers at Yan. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t like straightforward woman like that,¡± answered Yan. If he were to have a wife, he would never want to have a person whose speech is demonic too. Given that he has playful character, he wants the lady to be a smooth talker and most of all, pretty!

    ¡°I bet your criteria for a wife only has one word,¡± Ming Hui jeered at her brother. ¡°Pretty.¡±

    Yan rolled his eyes. Does she need to be so frankly blurted it out? He does want the girl to be pretty and if possible, as pretty as fairy. Speaking of a lady that pretty, he soon remembers Jun Hua, but then his eyes meet with Jun Min¡¯s.

    Jun Hua smiled evilly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare thinking about my sister.¡±

    ¡°I would never!¡± Yan hurriedly vowed. Compared with his life, it¡¯s better to not chase after Jun Hua. Besides, there¡¯s no one who have ever since her real face.

    ¡°You better keep your promise.¡±

    Ming Hui nodded. ¡°And, you are not allowed to look at my new guard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her. Why are you protecting her so much?¡± Yan snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want her as your bride?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Yan almost choked on his wine while Jun Hua and Soujin sighed. Jun Hua looks towards Ming Hui. ¡°It¡¯s good to declare your interest, but you need to return to your original appearance as man before saying that or you will make Yan choked again.¡±

 78. Meeting

    Looking at her choking brother, Ming Hui snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has long known that I¡¯m a man.¡±

    Jun Hua knows that, but that brother of yours cannot handle you saying such things when you¡¯re still dressed as woman. By her side, Soujin shakes his head as he donned his wine, completely ignoring Yan who¡¯s still in coughing fit.

    From a long time ago, Jun Hua had noticed that Ming Hui is a man because of his behavior. Since she wants to pass off as a man, she always pays close attention towards how man usually behaves. Although Ming Hui always act as a girl, she is a man so his built is different with a normal woman and that¡¯s how Jun Hua noticed it.

    At first, she¡¯s worried that Ming Hui would notice her real gender, but until now, it seems that Ming Hui still doesn¡¯t know about it. Jun Hua feels that Ming Hui might be excellent in acting as a girl, but he still cannot notice that she¡¯s a girl, probably due to her martial arts is far higher than him.

    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Yan asked. He knows from Ming Hui that Jun Hua found out on her first day meeting Ming Hui, but he wants confirmation.

    ¡°When we are playing chess,¡± Jun Hua answered.

    Yan feels completely defeated. Looking at the depressed Yan, Jun Hua thinks about what she said. Had she said something wrong?

    Ming Hui snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just depressed because he hadn¡¯t noticed it until he found out by chance.¡±

    That guy is truly pitiful. He¡¯s your own brother, alright?

    ¡°What about Soujin?¡±

    ¡°He found out from the first glance. Only the Heaven knows how to trick this guy eye. His eyes can see things like mirror,¡± Ming Hui said.

    Now Jun Hua truly wants to know whether this guy had realized that she¡¯s a girl or not. If his ability in his eye is truly like what Ming Hui acclaimed, he should have known that she¡¯s a girl. But from the way he¡¯s behaving, he doesn¡¯t looks like he had found out about it.

    ¡°Do your other brothers know?¡±

    ¡°No, I hardly ever interacted with them,¡± Ming Hui answered. ¡°They don¡¯t need to know about it. All they need to know are they have one younger sister and not another brother to compete for the throne.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further. They turned their attention back to the still depressed Yan and teased him. At first, it¡¯s just some casual remark, but with Soujin joining the fray, Yan is totally defeated.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    After bantering for close to an hour, they left the restaurant one by one, starting from Jun Hua. They purposely didn¡¯t leave together in order to avoid suspicion.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the right choice to trust him?¡± Yan asked.

    Ming Hui shrugged, ¡°Why not? There is hardly any man who dares to rise up against that big guy, if we don¡¯t cooperate, it will take us longer. Besides, do you think there are any other people as talented as him?¡±

    Yan thinks about Ming Hui words and he soon found that what the other party said is true. Jun Min has everything they needed, talent, power, ability, and motivation. Even if they want to search the whole land, they might not necessarily found anyone as suitable as him.

    ¡°He¡¯s fun as a friend too,¡± Yan said.

    Soujin stared at the door. He chooses the boy because of what he sees in him. They have been planning for so long, it¡¯s time for some action.

    ¡°He¡¯s dependable,¡± Soujin remarked.

    Ming Hui smiled. ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, I thought I have told you that I will be back late,¡± Jun Hua is surprised to see her grandfather still awake. Since she told Xia to tell him that she will be back late, she thought that he would go to sleep early as usual.

    ¡°Hua¡¯er, your uncle sent you a message,¡± Jun Zhenxian took a deep breath. ¡°You will be going to the front line again.¡±

    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows as her mouth formed a smile. She had been waiting for this news, now it¡¯s time to make some ruckus on the battlefield and leave this ¡®peaceful¡¯ capital. She had finished all of her scheme and enacts her revenge towards Chun Maora.

    As for Lin Tang, his reputation already decreasing rapidly and she doesn¡¯t need to do anything to make it worse. The killing blow can wait for later time in the future since there is something more important for her to do right now.

    ¡°You lass! Why are you smiling when you¡¯re being sent into the battlefield? Don¡¯t you like staying with your grandpa here?¡±

    Jun Hua mouth twitched. Her grandfather mouth is as bad as usual. It seems the training Madam Mu given him hadn¡¯t changed his habit at all.

    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t need to worry. Hua¡¯er will soon return to the capital after the business there is finished.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian smiled at his granddaughter. ¡°Before you go, please give your grandpa¡­..¡±

    The figure in front of him had disappeared, leaving only the sound of door closing. Jun Zhenxian shakes his head lightly and looks towards the paper. He knows, the time has finally come.

    ¡­

    Nanglong Souka truly wished to beat up his grandson who¡¯s ignoring him at the sight of a message from the frontline. Nanglong Soujin mother, Qin Shie, looks at her son worriedly.

    ¡°Soujin, is that a call to the front line?¡±

    Soujin nodded his head. This message had come even more earlier than what he had expected. It seems today meeting is truly crucial.

    ¡°Mom, I will be going to the battlefield. You have to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You too,¡± Qin Shie said reluctantly. She doesn¡¯t want to part with her son.

    ¡°What about your grandfather? Don¡¯t tell me you will only say that to your mother?¡± Nanglong Souka chided.

    Soujin ignored him and proceed to have some rest.

    ¡°You little rascal!¡±

    ¡­

    Yan looks towards the message in his hand.

    ¡°Shu, they have finally moved? It¡¯s really quick.¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    Yan looks towards the paper with interest. It seems like he finally found out about the news the other three talking about before. It¡¯s time for him to move too.

    ¡°Start with the preparation.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­

    Ming Hui looks towards the message he received and a smile formed in his lips. With this news they will all start moving and their plan will roll.

    ¡°It means, we will be busy again. The future is going to be interesting.¡±

 79. The Beginning (1)

    Mountain Kingdom ¨C Southeast of Ming Kingdom

    The people are preparing for war. Countless villagers are moving around, trying to provide the need of the soldiers who are going to go to the war. In the middle of the bustling activities, two girls sneakily walk among them.

    ¡°Princess Kuina, where are we going?¡± one of the girls said with worried tone.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to the wall. Father said that we will soon fight the Ming Kingdom. I want to see the soldier.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Wu Kuina, the princess of Mountain Kingdom, ignored her servants nagging and continues with her steps towards the wall. Her steps are quick but somewhat graceful from her training as a princess. Normally, people wouldn¡¯t miss noticing her identity, but with the ruckus from going to the war, they didn¡¯t pay attention to the girl.

    Kuina slipped in easily because she had been familiar with the way. In a matter of minutes, she arrived at the top and sees the view of thousands of the soldiers preparing for war. Kuina heart wavered for a bit, but she continues to stare.

    *cough* ¡°Princess¡­ you¡¯re not allowed to be here,¡± a middle age man said in exasperates tone. From his outfit and his big body, people could easily recognize him as one of the generals in Mountain Kingdom, General Hen.

    Kuina didn¡¯t bother to turn around. ¡°General Hen, with this amount of soldiers, do you think you have any chance to win?¡±

    ¡°Princess Kuina, according to our intelligent to the Ming Kingdom, the soldiers stationed in the border of Southeast are highly proficient in war. It¡¯s unknown whether we could win the war or not.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you even do this war?¡± the girl, who barely reach 20 years old, has eyes filled with rage. She was against this war from the very start, but her father didn¡¯t listen to her and only listen to the other officials by his said. He told her, a girl shouldn¡¯t involve in the matter of war and all.

    General Hen feels defeated. This princess is a headstrong princess who didn¡¯t care about rules at all and always do things as she thinks fit. If not for that, how could she reach 20 of age without being married away? There is no man capable to tame this wild princess.

    ¡°We have promised and create an alliance. The Ming Kingdom has produced excellent generals and to avoid them getting their hands on us, we need to destroy them first.¡±

    Kuina eyes are red. She hated the war for the previous war had killed her only brother. Her father is still the same, thinking that they are still the powerful kingdom like the time when he¡¯s still a child.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win the war. You¡¯re just wasting your soldier lives like this,¡± Kuina said with hoarse voice. Why should they start the war? She doesn¡¯t want her people dying meaninglessly like this. With heavy feeling, Kuina turned her eyes towards the palace. Those officials, she will show them who will win in the end!

    ¡°Princess, we need to go soon. Please return to the palace.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Kuina stared at the general back and said slowly. ¡°Only by seeing you can know how meaningless this war is. You better not fight a meaningless fight.¡±

    With that, Kuina walked away. General Hen watched the fleeting figure of Princess Kuina with helpless feeling. Most of the time, Kuina is correct, the girl has wisdom far exceed ordinary people. What a pity that she born as a woman and no one bothers to listen to her all these years.

    General Hen looks towards his soldier and toughen up his heart. He will do his best to gain victory.

    ¡­

    Jun Hua keeps on reading the record during her journey to the southeast border of the Ming Kingdom. Her grandfather has been nagging her and she only manages to slip out after an hour. To get there faster, she used horses while she asks Xia to come by carriages. It¡¯s the pretense of sending ¡®Jun Hua¡¯ to the town owned by the Jun family.

    Reading the report, she comes to know that the kingdoms that plan to attack Ming Kingdom are the entire big kingdom around it. If it¡¯s only the small kingdom, her uncle wouldn¡¯t have called her back to deal with them.

    Ming Kingdom is located in the middle of four big kingdoms. On the southeast, there¡¯s Mountain Kingdom. Jun Hua feels a headache. If the four kingdoms were to attack Ming Kingdom at the same time, it¡¯s unsure who will lose. First of all, she needs to reach the border as quick as possible to rearrange her soldiers. Given that the distance towards the far border is truly far, she will require around 1 week to reach it.

    If it¡¯s only the Mountain Kingdom, she has the confidence that she could win the battle easily. Now that 4 kingdoms are attacking, she¡¯s unsure about the condition of the other places. She can protect her border, but it¡¯s not necessarily the same with the northeast-oh wait, its Soujin so it¡¯s supposedly fine. Then there¡¯s the northwest and southwest. Lan and Fan family are going for a tough battle too over there.

    ¡­

    Jun Hua is not the only one who feels a headache, the emperor is feeling the same way. How could the four kingdoms just suddenly decide to attack Ming Kingdom at almost the same time? He suspect that there is a shady dealing behind them, but this is not the time to think about it.

    From the war report, he knows that battle are going to broke out first in the southeast, followed by the northwest, southwest and lastly northeast. But the timeframe is close so it¡¯s highly impossible to send one general to two places altogether. Not to mention that the battle might last longer.

    The four princes of the kingdom are all called to the meeting. The first and the second prince have been competing on offering strategies while the third and the fourth prince are sitting idly. Yan has no intention on helping his father because he knows that there is no alternative good strategy. He¡¯s wondering whether he should use his identity as Young Noble Han to save himself or not.

    ¡°All of you claimed that you were the best of this kingdom and yet, you can¡¯t even give me a single decent strategy?¡±

    The emperor feels infuriated. If not because his usual strategist is away due to some matters, he will surely calls him back to the palace. The only things he could do now is depends on the rest of the officials.

    Nanglong Souka stared at the map which pointed out the current situation. The borders are in danger because of the enemies coming to attack them. Ming Kingdom is neither the biggest one nor the strongest one, at least previously. After the rise of a few young talented general, the military power has risen. It seems, even the biggest kingdom is eyeing them.

    The small kingdoms around the areas won¡¯t give them much threat, but it will be a hassle if they come to attack too. Because of that, they still need to spare some soldiers to guard in that border.

    ¡°There is no other way than negotiation,¡± Nanglong Souka said. As a prime minister, he¡¯s one of the officials who could have their say in this matter. Despite him not being a military officer, his family have more people capable in battle than talking.

    ¡°What do you think you can offer to them?¡± the emperor asks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about what we could give because we don¡¯t know who initiate the war or what they have promised each other. But at least we need to try,¡± Nanglong Souka said. Three kingdoms are far better than four kingdoms. If they can reduce the number of the kingdom attacking them, their chance will rise.

    ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡±

 80. The Beginning (2)

    Nanglong Souka pointed to one side of the map. ¡°Among the five big kingdoms in this area, Yuan Kingdom is the smallest one. They are the one most likely to concede from the alliance if we were to talk with them.¡±

    There are five big kingdoms because Nanglong Souka includes Ming Kingdom. After all, Ming Kingdom is included in the list of the big kingdoms.

    ¡°Yuan Kingdom?¡± the emperor looks towards the southwest area of the map. Indeed, Yuan Kingdom is the smallest one at this time. Long time ago, they were the biggest one, but because of invasion, they lost their territory until only a small one left. If not because of their prowess and ability, they would have long been reduced as one of the small kingdoms around the areas of the other big kingdoms.

    An official looks at the map. ¡°The location of Yuan Kingdom didn¡¯t border us straightaway. They still have the Pan Kingdom between the two kingdoms. How do you think you can go there?¡±

    Nanglong Souka shakes his head. ¡°Although it¡¯s true that official cannot go towards other kingdom easily, we have another way; the merchant.¡±

    ¡°Merchant? You¡¯re thinking of going inside as merchant? They would definitely feel suspicious if a merchant comes there.¡±

    ¡°Not an ordinary merchant, but an influential person.¡±

    Yan got the feeling that this old man is shamelessly pointing at him. Among the famous merchant, who can be more influential other than Young Noble Han? Many kingdoms have been coveting for the wealth this person possessed and try a lot of means to ask him go towards their kingdom. He had been travelling before, but only during his grounded time. There¡¯s no way he could easily slip if he hadn¡¯t created trouble first.

    Inside his mind, Yan is thinking of a way to get grounded again. If he¡¯s on his confinement period, no one would bother visiting him and Ming Hui can dispatch people to guard the area. It will be easier for him to travel far away. But he doesn¡¯t really want to create trouble this time.

    The emperor eyes lit up, but then he¡¯s not sure about it.

    ¡°Do you think Young Noble Han would help us?¡±

    ¡°You can tempt him by offering another city.¡±

    Yan got the feeling that this Nanglong Souka had long since known that his other identity is Young Noble Han. If not, how could he point straight to his weakness? Since this is what the other party wants, don¡¯t blame him for creating another trouble at Nanglong family place.

    ¡°Then, start looking for him! You stayed behind to prepare for the things to offer and the other is dismissed.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Nanglong Souka watched the rest of the people going outside. He looks towards Yan¡¯s back, does the young man noticed him hinting to get help? He didn¡¯t bother thinking about it anymore until the meeting is over and he had just found out that Yan has been flooding his residence with water.

    ¡°Just where did he get all the water? Where did it come from?¡± Nanglong Souka feels another headache. That troublemaker! Let see that boy got grounded for a couple of months again.

    With that, Nanglong Souka returned back to the palace and complained vehemently to the emperor. Given that the emperor has been troubled by the war, he just ordered to have Yan get grounded for four months to learn more about etiquette.

    When he heard the news, Ming Hui laughed until his stomach hurts.

    ¡°Just because you need to appear as Young Noble Han, it doesn¡¯t mean that you need to be grounded for months.¡±

    Yan looks towards his brother with reluctant gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to, but I have to. Anyway, I won¡¯t be back for at least three months so keep them away from my residence.¡±

    ¡°Are you treating me like your maid?¡±

    Yan shakes his head helplessly. ¡°Come on, you know that I need your help. Besides, your task can be finished while you¡¯re staying in the capital and have your time with your¡­ cough¡­ bride.¡±

    Inside his mind, he complained profusely about this matter. If not because he doesn¡¯t want to create trouble, he would surely say his protest in front of Ming Hui. In this era, the only one who can group together with women without anyone being suspicious would only be Ming Hui.

    ¡°Fine, just remember that you have to treat me in Restaurant Han Yan for a week.¡±

    Yan feels black lines appearing on his face. One week¡­ how much money can he earn during that time? This venomous guy is truly pushing his luck.

    ¡°Do your job well,¡± with that, Yan escaped.

    Ming Hui chuckled a bit when he sees his brother walking away in large strides. He turned towards his attendant.

    ¡°Has Fan Lanying come?¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Then, call her in!¡±

    Fan Lanying is wearing clothes when she comes. She¡¯s not sure about what kind of clothes is suitable to be a guard so she picks one that will allow her to have free movement, but at the same time didn¡¯t disgrace her. The attendant brings her to Ming Hui room where the ¡®princess¡¯ has been waiting.

    ¡°Fan Lanying greets Princess Hui.¡±

    Ming Hui chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Had you forgotten about the time when we learn together?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Fan Lanying feels embarrassed to remember the time when she still played the music poorly. Then she remembers something.

    ¡°That music¡­ Do you like it?¡±

    Ming Hui smiled. ¡°Yes, you have improved a lot. Does that song for me?¡±

    Fan Lanying nodded. ¡°I want to play a song for you during your birthday party, but I didn¡¯t get the chance so I used the test. I¡¯m glad that you like it.¡±

    ¡°You played beautifully. Let¡¯s have a walk in the garden.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°You can act as my guard, but more importantly, I want you there as my friend. Or you don¡¯t want it?¡± Ming Hui asks with a lower tone, portraying a saddened girl.

    Fan Lanying hurriedly shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that, of course I¡¯m willing! It will be my honor to be your friend.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ming Hui had tossed the matter of the war to the back of his mind. If he can spend more time with her, that kind of thing can wait. On the side, the attendant feels like crying. There are still mountains of paper he needs to look at, but he just dumped it to the side. Now, he¡¯s the one who needs to finish it all¡­

 81. Journey

    Yan has transformed himself with his disguise as Young Noble Han. Wearing a face mask and merchant clothes, there¡¯s nothing similar to his previous self, except their build. He¡¯s looking towards the old man in front of him with resentful feeling.

    ¡°If you want to go to the Yuan Kingdom, you should have gone by yourself. Why do you involve me?¡± Yan said annoyed.

    The old man, Nanglong Souka, just laughed. ¡°What kind of disguise is better than a merchant? Besides, I know that you¡¯re not one to abandon your friends in need.¡±

    ¡°Who would want to be friends with someone as shameless as you? Why don¡¯t you go to the Jun family residence and bother that another shameless old man likes you.¡±

    Nanglong Souka has been called shameless a lot so he doesn¡¯t mind it. But upon hearing Yan words, his brow creased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t compare me with that shameless old man!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Both of them are first class in terms of shamelessness. Yan feels like he cannot communicate with someone like him any longer. This old man is getting on his nerve even more as the times pass by. He doesn¡¯t want to bother talking with him again.

    ¡°How long do we need to arrive at Yuan Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°2 weeks is my estimation. Don¡¯t bother me anymore,¡± Yan picks up his book and started reading, ignoring the old man in front of him.

    Nanglong Souka feels that Yan and Nanglong Soujin are really similar. No wonder they¡¯re close friends. Knowing that Yan wouldn¡¯t want to talk with him anymore, Nanglong Souka leaned back and closes his eyes, resting.

    ¡­

    ¡°Uncle, I know that you¡¯re busy since the war has started, but can¡¯t you at least send someone to fetch me?¡± Jun Min looks towards his uncle who is busy looking towards the map.

    ¡°Oh, Jun Hu-Min, you arrived even faster. Did you have some rest?¡± Jun Hua uncle, Jun Qing, looks at the pale complexion on his niece face. His face frowned a little. He knows that Jun Min must have been sprinting to reach this place as fast as possible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me uncle. Has the war started?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes and the soldiers on the opposite side have increased even more. There must be some reinforcement from the capital. You rest first, the battle will begin again tomorrow.¡±

    Jun Min shakes his head. ¡°I need to think of the strategy first, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Sleep, this is an order.¡±

    Looking at the solemn face of his uncle, Jun Min knows that there¡¯s no way he could disobey his order. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have arrived at the border at this time, but because he¡¯s rushing, he had arrived even earlier. With helpless feeling, Jun Min returned to his room.

    Jun Qing watched the back of Jun Min leaving. He¡¯s surprised to find the little kid had arrived here even faster than before. During his time in the capital, he shouldn¡¯t have been training riding horse, could he? Shaking his head, Jun Qing focused on the map again.

    ¡°Yasha, tell the Dark squad to gather. Jun Min has returned.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    Jun Qing smiled a bit. Over the years, the ability of Jun Min has risen above him and that kid even has a powerful squad under him who¡¯s completely loyal to the kid. He¡¯s not sure about how Jun Min selected them or trained them, but he knows that each of them is dangerous. Having these kinds of powerful people around her, he knows that Jun Min is going to be alright.

    The name of the Dark Squad is a secret to other people, but within the commander¡¯s rank, they have long known about this name. Most of the ordinary soldiers would only know that their general is someone under Jun Min. Only upon advancing in his rank would he know that these generals are inside a group named Dark Squad.

    ¡°Yabei, has Yamin returned?¡± Jun Min said upon reaching his room.

    A bulky man appeared from the corridor, with a big axe on his back. He bowed respectfully towards Jun Min.

    ¡°Replying to Young Master, Yamin hadn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Jun Hua nodded. She had expected it to be so. She looks towards the man before her. ¡°Your squad won¡¯t participate in the first battle. The one I will use this time is the third, fourth, five, and seventh squad altogether. Relay this message to the Dark Squad and have them gathered together in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    Jun Min stepped into his room as Yabei gone again. Dark Squad is the name of his personal squad consisting of 12 people excluding him. Each of the members is his people whom he had selected since young. 10 of them are now generals and two of them are assassins. Yamin and Yasha included inside them.

    The room where he used to stay is still the same as before he left. The furniture didn¡¯t move at all, but there is no dust in this room. The servants must have been cleaning this room diligently and didn¡¯t forget to never move his things.

    Jun Min smiled slightly. The first time he got this room, he¡¯s shocked by the size. He had been pestering his uncle about it, but his uncle just said that there¡¯s no way he could provide a smaller room for him. He could only accept it and use this room since then.

    Picking up the things on his table, Jun Min noticed that his training sword is there. The bent all around it has made the sword no longer looks like one. He picks it up and sized it for a moment. It has been a long time since the last time he used this sword because he had never subjected to train again by his uncle for a long time. After all, he steadily rose in ranks at that time.

    Jun Min puts down the war report and lay down on his bed. He could faintly feel that there are several people from Dark Squad coming and protect his room from afar. With his keen senses, he keeps on watching them for a while before falling asleep because of fatigue.

 82. Battle Promise

    Jun Qing stares at the thousands of enemies in front of the gate. He directs the formation of his own soldier and dispatched some of them to cover the part on the forest where the wall isn¡¯t there. After finishing with the formation, he took out his sword and come towards the wall.

    ¡°When Young General Jun Min awakes, tell him to go towards the forest.¡±

    That¡¯s the messages Jun Qing left before he directs the battle.

    Jun Min awakes not long after the sun rise. The battle hadn¡¯t started yet, but he knows that the time is near. Taking out his makeup, he quickly adjusted his appearance before walking out of his room and walks towards his uncle room. While walking, he quickly donned a bread into his mouth and eat a few of them without caring about his images.

    The soldiers who stands on the side didn¡¯t dare to look at Jun Min though, due to his murderous aura leaked a bit. Since he is preparing to go to war, he was adjusting his state of mind. After all, he hadn¡¯t gone to battle for quite some time.

    ¡°Young General Jun, the general told us to tell you that you have to go towards the forest.¡±

    Jun Min nodded. He knows that his soldier must be there. Without delaying any longer, he walks to the forest. With several minutes, he had arrived. The four generals there quickly bow down upon the sight of their leader.

    ¡°Has the preparation ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jun Min arranges the formation of the soldier as he looks towards the enemy soldiers. His mouth twitched a bit.

    ¡°That annoying uncle, don¡¯t tell me that I have to fight head on with close to 60.000 soldiers with only 40.000 soldiers? He¡¯s so wicked.¡±

    He didn¡¯t complain any longer and focused on analyzing the enemies. He hadn¡¯t heard of many accomplished general on Mountain Kingdom, but he knows that there are several of them. With their plan of going all out, it¡¯s clear that the most outstanding general must have been dispatched among these soldiers.

    Jun Min mouth curved into smile. If they thought that this is the end of them, they are wrong. He adjusted his grip on his horse and waits for the start of the battle.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    When the time comes, the two soldiers move forward and Jun Min began his killing spree. He¡¯s not only a general, but also a martial artist. Looking towards the sea of soldiers in front of him, Jun Min remembers once again the first time he set food on the battlefield as a mere foot soldier. All of it is etched clearly into his mind.

    Leading thousands of soldiers behind him, he starts moving and slashing down the enemies. His movement is swift and he doesn¡¯t require much energy to fight with the normal soldiers, which resulted in total slaughter for them. His real battle comes when he encounters the enemy general and fight with him.

    The sound of clashing resounds in the whole place. The Mountain Kingdom armies are being pushed back by the Jun armies. Their advantages in number quickly disappear and the number of commanders dying increased.

    ¡°General Jo!¡±

    ¡°Captain Kan!¡±

    ¡°Commander Sou!¡±

    Jun Qing heard the enemies¡¯ cries as he shakes his head a bit. He knows that Jun Min must have been fighting with all of his power and chased after the enemies leader. To win the war, there are two ways, one is annihilating their whole soldiers and two is killing the leader. Without the leader, the soldiers will be in disarray.

    Jun Min only stopped when he meets with the great general of the Mountain Kingdom. He had not expected to see this general after only fighting for almost a day. The sun is starting to set, but there is still a lot of light for them to see with each other.

    The great general of Mountain Kingdom is as expected, a really big man. On the other hand, Jun Min is truly small and short. Both of them are examining each other as the only words that could describe the person before them is only one word.

    ¡°Strong.¡±

    Jun Min hadn¡¯t met with anyone that he could consider strong among the Mountain Kingdom army aside from their great general. Despite his pure strength power is still lacking compared with the other general, his skill is honed perfectly and could easily overthrow the enemy commander or even general though it may take her some time.

    But only this person, Jun Min doesn¡¯t have the confidence to beat him. Still, it only makes things even more interesting.

    ¡°Your name, youngster,¡± the great general of Mountain Kingdom suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in a no-name soldier.¡±

    Jun Min knows that he¡¯s only talking nonsense. Both of them can feel clearly that the other party is truly strong. If that great general doesn¡¯t want to fight him, he would lose even more soldiers from his battle.

    ¡°Jun Min. My name is Jun Min,¡± Jun Min answered.

    The great general nodded. ¡°I¡¯m General Tou. You¡¯re truly a gem among the young generation. What is your rank?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a general,¡± Jun Min answered.

    ¡°I see,¡± General Tou said with heavy emotion. It¡¯s rare to see someone so talented during their youth and even more so when the party is still at teens. He wants to fight with Jun Min, but at the same time, he doesn¡¯t want to kill him. Despite they¡¯re being enemies, he doesn¡¯t want to see such a good bud to die at young age.

    ¡°General Min, let the fight ended now. With the sky darkening, it will be unwise to continue,¡± he said solemnly.

    Jun Min nodded. He knows that too, but will the other party wants to resound their retreat?

    ¡°Let us fight tomorrow Youngster.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will be waiting, General Tou.¡±

    When the promise is made, the gong that signifies the end of the first day battle is sounded. The soldiers from both sides are retreating.

 83. First Battle

    The losses on Mountain Kingdom side are really big. They have lost some of the capable officers during the battle with most of them are because of one person. General Hen is looking towards the report with disbelief. He cannot believe that only a single day and they had lost thousands of soldiers with a few capable officers.

    ¡°Just what kind of monster is this Jun Min?¡± he looks towards General Tou who has a complicated face plastered on his not so young face anymore.

    ¡°He¡¯s a youngster,¡± General Tou laughed a bit. ¡°I think still in his teens. If you meet him, you won¡¯t believe that he¡¯s a general.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± General Hen asks confused.

    ¡°The kid is only half of your height and his built is slender. If not for seeing him slaying the commander, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it too,¡± General Tou answered.

    Hearing from the great general mouth, the other officers have their face ashen. How could they supposedly believe that a kid can possibly beat them? This is not fairy tale. This is battlefield.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you will see him tomorrow. I will duel with him and fight to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Hearing the general words, they feel even more conflicted. General Tou is a general from a long time ago. Many people have heard about his greatness and all. He¡¯s basically an old person who¡¯s still active on the battlefield and fight out with whoever he wants. Most of the youngsters are not his opponent and he would simply beat them up without care.

    If he said that there is someone who could match him, most of them are already adult or even old like him. A youth possessing power and ability to match him is simply unbelievable. The general are all feeling conflicted towards the general decision, but it¡¯s not their places to speak so all they could do is follow.

    General Tou looks towards the wall and smiled slightly. That youth is highly interesting. Despite being only in his youth, he possessed the ability to turn the table around and battle efficiently, totally unlike a normal youth.

    He¡¯s eager to have the battle with him.

    ¡­

    ¡°You said you made a promise with General Tou to battle with him?¡± Jun Qing feels that his niece is nothing but a trouble.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how powerful General Tou is? How many people do you think have died in his hand? He¡¯s a war veteran, unlike a greenhorn general like you!¡±

    Jun Min pursed his lips. He knows all of that. Among the people, who didn¡¯t know the name of the famous great general from the older times? General Tuo is among them all and he¡¯s also the only one still active. There are several other great generals who are only around the age of 40-something still active. But for the above 50, only General Tuo is still actively fighting on the battlefield.

    In truth, Jun Min is highly surprised to find out that the old man she thought as dangerous would turn out to be a great general. He himself cannot categorize himself as a great general because of his young age and not so great achievement. With the lacking of experience, it could be said that he¡¯s not a match for a great general.

    Unfortunately, for Jun Min it¡¯s a great opportunity. He had long wished to contend with a great general and now that the opportunity presented before him, he won¡¯t back down. Besides, if he doesn¡¯t fight with that old general, he will go on killing spree towards his soldiers and possibly killed most of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to fight against him! You will lose your life,¡± Jun Qing hurriedly declined. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let Jun Min fight that old monster. Should something happen to Jun Min, there will be no hope left for their Jun Family.

    Jun Min shakes his head. ¡°Uncle, if I¡¯m not fighting him, there will be no one else capable to stop him. Or do you want to go down there and fight with him?¡±

    Among the people in this place, only Jun Qing and Jun Min have the greatest fighting capability. In terms of strength, Jun Qing is indeed higher than Jun Min, but the little kid has been fighting against stronger people over and over again. It makes him could contend against people stronger than him in a battle for longer time.

    Jun Qing looks with reluctant. If he were to go down, it would be indeed possible for him to battle with that monster. The problem is Jun Min doesn¡¯t have the capability when it comes to arranging a defensive battle. The little kid is more aggressive and he would definitely more keen on attacking. It makes his head ache as even when they¡¯re on the defensive side, the kid would suddenly launch an offensive battle.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not a kid anymore,¡± Jun Min said again. He knows that his uncle doesn¡¯t want him to get hurt. But he cannot protect him forever and it¡¯s not the first time Jun Min fight against people stronger than him.

    ¡°Preserve your life. The soldier still needs you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jun Min knows that without him, the soldier will have their emotions raged and fight towards the enemy without care for themselves. They are more than willing to sacrifice themselves in order to protect him. He had experience it once before and he doesn¡¯t want his soldiers to die meaningless too. The battle has just begun.

    The next day, the formation of both parties is still the same, but this time, Jun Min and General Tou search for each other to fight.

    ¡°Are you ready, Youngster?¡±

    ¡°More than anything.¡±

    General Tou started attacking and Jun Min does his best to defend. The power from the strike given by General Tou is truly hard, but for Jun Min who had been fighting against Soujin every week, it is lighter. He sidestepped to the side and blocked the blow while at the same time attack the general. General Tou moved a step and evades the attack from Jun Min. Both of them are powerful.

 84. Talented â€˜Young Manâ€™

    General Hen doesn¡¯t want to believe what he sees. Even the other commanders feel the same way with him. They see clearly, a young man in his teens fighting against General Tou head on without the slightest disadvantages. Those who have experience the power from General Tou beforehand feels even more dejected.

    ¡°The Ming Kingdom is truly flourished with talent.¡±

    General Hen remembers the meeting their king had. The other party had mentioned that Ming Kingdom is still growing, but they have grown even more powerful than the other kingdom. If they didn¡¯t do anything to stop them, they would all soon lose their footing towards Ming Kingdom.

    Seeing that young general before them fighting against that big general, only one word can describe him: Monster. Just saying that the Ming Kingdom is filled with talent is not enough, it¡¯s more correct to say that they have been grooming a monster. What kind of environment could make a little boy that strong? And how many people like him among the Ming Kingdom?

    General Hen remembers the word of their princess once again. The battle is meaningless and they would only throw the lives of their citizen should they continue. Now he truly thinks that the princess is correct. With such a monster leading the whole army, how could they expect to win the battle? Could they sacrifice their great general? No one would feel that it¡¯s worth it, even General Hen knows that it doesn¡¯t.

    ¡°General, who is he?¡± the lieutenant asks in doubt. That boy age is only about his son, but the fighting prowess is terrifying.

    ¡°General Jun Min of Ming Kingdom,¡± General Hen answered. He got the feeling that this one person can change the whole battle with his appearance. They hadn¡¯t heard about him during this few months, but they know that before, there¡¯s a general named Jun Min who achieved big in this area.

    From now on, the name of Jun Min will be etched on their minds deeply.

    As the battle continues, the sun started to set once more. Jun Min is highly tired and his body is riddled with wounds, but he still stands before the great general. The blood has plastered all over his body and it makes him looks scary, but his clear eyes are still looking towards General Tou with determination.

    ¡°General Jun Min, you¡¯re highly talented,¡± General Tou had to admit that the last time there is anyone who manages to wound him is his peers. Now there is someone among the younger generation who could match him completely.

    ¡°Thank you General Tou. You¡¯re really strong,¡± Jun Min grinned. He knows that his uncle will berate him once he returns, but he doesn¡¯t care. The fight just now had brought him to the door of death countless times and he feels that he¡¯s highly tired, but there is no way he would give up. Just from that fight alone, he knows that his movement has become better even if the progress is tiny.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m strong. Who do you think I am?¡± General Tou laughed.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Jun Min feels that every old man he meets is shameless. Is it because they have reached the end of their lives that they turned shameless? Don¡¯t tell him that it¡¯s just because it has been etched on their bones. He feels highly conflicted.

    ¡°Should we continue our battle tomorrow?¡± Jun Min grinned.

    General Tou looks towards the body of Jun Min who full of the wounds. Given that he had given the young boy the entire wounds by himself he knows that it must be deep. Despite his ego of wanting to fight with the young man again, he doesn¡¯t feel like doing it anymore. The soldier he had lost just from three battles nearly amounted to 1/3 of his total soldiers. The Mountain Kingdom might lose their whole army if this continues.

    ¡°No, we have lost.¡±

    ¡°General!¡± the soldiers in the surrounding exclaimed.

    Jun Min also raised his eyebrows. Why this general would suddenly announces his lost? They have just begun the fight, right?

    ¡°Are the soldiers here is the elites?¡±

    Jun Min looks towards his soldier. They come from his own squad, so he knows that they have undergone a rough training under him. Although they are divided into 10 squads with each of them has their own strength and weakness, it could be said that they are indeed the elites of her soldiers.

    ¡°Yes, they are my soldiers,¡± Jun Min answered.

    General Tou had seen yesterday that even without Jun Min personally killed the soldiers, they are all an elite that capable of fighting a few soldiers at once. Their fighting strength is abnormal and their numbers are even more so. How could you train a close to 40.000 soldiers¡¯ to be elite? He knows that the person before him is a great general despite having only reached the general rank.

    He feels awe towards this young man and for their ambition of annihilating the Ming Kingdom? It can¡¯t be done without defeating the person before him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a great person Jun Min. The Mountain Kingdom will forfeit the battle. May the Heaven bless you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you General Tou,¡± Jun Min watched General Tou walking away leading the soldiers from the Mountain Kingdom away. He turned his back and mounted his horse.

    ¡°The first battle is our victory!¡±

    The cries of the soldiers overwhelmed the whole places.

    After Jun Min returned to the wall, Jun Qing eyes nearly popped out and he quickly calls his personal doctor to check on Jun Min. It took them some time to finish cleaning up the entire wound and give Jun Min the medicine he needs.

    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t need to look so depressed. We have won the war,¡± Jun Min grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go from this place until you¡¯re healed! How many times do I have to tell you that you have to take care of your body?¡± Jun Qing feels helpless when facing this little kid. He¡¯s clearly a girl, but he just do anything like a boy does and even wounded himself so badly.

    Thankfully, most of them are not too deep to the point of leaving a scar and with medicine and time, they would be healed perfectly. The problem is just they¡¯re numerous. He needs to rest and didn¡¯t make big movement for some time.

    ¡°General Tou is strong,¡± Jun Min answered. ¡°Anyway, now that we have won the war, I want to have some sleep. I¡¯m still sleep deprived from the journey.¡±

    ¡°Sleep then, don¡¯t think about the other matters and let your uncle handle them,¡± Jun Qing goes out from his niece room and looks towards the 12 people standing there, the Dark Squad. ¡°Why are you standing here? Go back to your post.¡±

    The 12 of them didn¡¯t move from their place. They only receive order from one person, Jun Min.

    ¡°Return to your post. Yamin stay to protect me,¡± Jun Min voices can be heard from inside.

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    They have been trained to call Jun Min ¡®Young Master¡¯ during his time as soldier to avoid suspicion. After receiving order, they turned and go away. Jun Qing shakes his head and returned to his post.

 85. Betrayal in Mountain Kingdom

    ¡°General, why are we forfeiting? Can¡¯t we just wait for reinforcement?¡± the commanders all feel that this is not right.

    General Tou handed a written message towards them all. Their eyes widen in surprise. This is their damage during the three days battle? Are you sure that this is only from three days and not a week?

    ¡°You see, their fighting prowess is even more than ours. Continue fighting and we might lose all of our forces here with their side only has minimal damage. And, the capital is in turmoil. Have you seen the messages sent from there?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°General, let¡¯s return to the capital!¡±

    General Tou shakes his head. ¡°I can¡¯t return now, but you all have to go back. She needs your help.¡±

    ¡°Yes General!¡±

    ¡­

    Capital of Mountain Kingdom

    Kuina is hiding inside a dark cave, crying. How it could possibly ended like this? Why would they betray the kingdom?

    A few days before¡­

    Kuina is walking towards the castle. She wants to persuade her father to change his opinion once again. Looking towards the spacious hall, she notices that many of the officials are there, discussing about the war as some of them planned the strategies. She thought that what they did was truly useless. The battle prowess of Mountain Kingdom has been depleting.

    Her father is sitting on his throne as usual. He listened towards the advice from the advisor and the other officials. No matter how many times Kuina rebutted, he never listens. But she would never give up towards her father.

    ¡°Kuina¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Father, I want to talk with you,¡± Kuina answered.

    The emperor, her father, wore a tired face. He had heard Kuina said the same things over and over again. He does love his daughter, but he doesn¡¯t have time to listen towards her nonsenses.

    ¡°Kuina, father had told you that the only way for this kingdom to thrive again is to collaborate with the other three kingdoms to strike Ming Kingdom. Just imagine what we will get from winning the war and all.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°But father, the battle prowess of Mountain Kingdom is no longer the same with the past. There is no way we could contend against the army of Ming Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Princess Kuina, do you forget that we still have General Tou? He¡¯s a great general whose name has resounded to the whole land. With him as the leader, there is no way we could lose the battle.¡±

    Kuina stared at that man, the advisor, with gloom. How could an advisor be like this, hadn¡¯t he noticed that the ability of their men is no longer the same? This is not the past where Mountain Kingdom is one of the kingdoms who hold their military power as one of the top.s His father is not one to focus on the military and it¡¯s impossible to beat Ming Kingdom with just these.

    ¡°One person is not enough, you need capable soldiers too,¡± Kuina said again.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a girl, Princess Kuina. What makes you think that you can grasp the situation better than us? The military advisor and other?¡±

    Kuina truly feels helpless. Why does she born as a woman? She can¡¯t help her brother in the past and now she cannot even protect her people from going to the war and fighting to their death. Why is she so powerless?

    Kuina looks towards her father and from his expression, she knows that her father didn¡¯t believe her. He always like that, why won¡¯t he listens to her even once? She¡¯s not a kid who doesn¡¯t know anything anymore. She had grown up.

    ¡°Kuina, return to your room.¡±

    ¡°But father¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuina,¡± the emperor said it in a more powerful tone. ¡°Return to your room.¡±

    ¡°Yes father.¡±

    Kuina cannot do anything to change her father decision. Even though she goes there every day, there is nothing she could do.

    The day before¡­

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re here again? You shouldn¡¯t have come,¡± one of the officials said with sad tone.

    ¡°Why? Let me through. I want to meet with my father!¡± Kuina said with anger. Why would this official suddenly block her way?

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Kuina saw that man pull out a knife and lunge towards her. Kuina doesn¡¯t know any martial arts. She only learned a bit that woman usually learns. How could she use that to dodge the attack? Just as she braced herself for the pain of getting stabbed, she hears the sound of metal clashing.

    Another official is holding a sword and block the knife. This official is looking highly wounded, but he still persevered.

    ¡°Princess! You have to go, now!¡±

    Kuina feels that something is not right. She quickly runs towards the hall despite that man yelling her to leave. The scene there is something she would never forget. Some of the officials are attacking each other and on the throne is her father dying.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Princess! You have to go, now!¡±

    She no longer remembers how, but she continues to run far and far away from the palace. Since she often sneaked out, she remembers the way out as clear as day. With that, her body moves on its own bringing her far away from that place.

    The present¡­

    Kuina is sitting on top of a stone inside a secret cave. This is one of her hiding place when she doesn¡¯t want to do something that her father imposes on her. She¡¯s scared. Just the day before, she is still with her father, nagging him to change his decision on the war. Now, she realized that the officials around her father are foxes. They are waiting to snatch the throne away from him.

    She wants to cry again. Why would her father choose someone like them to be his official? It¡¯s no wonder that their advices are only bringing doom towards her kingdom. What should she do now? The one who¡¯re loyal to the country is on the border and she¡¯s here alone. How can she fight them like this?

 86. Trouble Brewing

    Capital of Ming Kingdom

    ¡°What did you say? The Mountain Kingdom retreated back?¡± the officials found this news to be ridiculous. This is only the third or fourth day of the war in Southeast area. Why would they retreat back?

    ¡°From the messenger, the Great General Tou is fighting equally with General Jun Min thus leading the soldiers from Ming Kingdom side gain advantages. General Tou suddenly said that they are forfeiting thus the victory goes to our side!¡±

    The officials are all rejoicing. This piece of news is truly great for them. They have been waiting for such news and now only 3 kingdoms they need to face.

    Only the emperor face is a bit complicated. He¡¯s happy that the kingdom is safe, but he¡¯s not happy because the one who pulls the opponent back is Jun Min. Given how famous that boy is, there¡¯s no way he could feels happy about him getting another achievement. Besides, what is being equal in fighting prowess with General Tou means? It means, the number of people who could match with her can be counted with finger.

    ¡°How is Young General Jun condition?¡± Ming Kui asks.

    ¡°He¡¯s badly wounded and General Jun Qing won¡¯t allow anyone to see him. From the news, it seems that the battle with General Tou had taken a huge toll on him.¡±

    ¡°Then, let him rest. We cannot have such an excellent general like him to fall so easily,¡± the emperor said amicably.

    With his tone, many people would think that this emperor is truly caring about the Jun family. As for those who know the truth, they know that the emperor is happy for Jun Min getting a heavy wound. It means that the boy won¡¯t be getting achievements anymore in the future. But with what he had done, they know that the name of Jun Min would continue to resound loudly.

    Ming Hui got the news from his servants that Jun Min is wounded badly.

    ¡°That boy is really reckless. But really, what he did is surprising,¡± Ming Hui said. ¡°At least, one victory is secured and maybe he will have some time later to help Soujin. The enemy he will face is not the one like Mountain Kingdom that¡¯s already in period of declining.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±

    Ming Hui stared at the person before him. ¡°Are you sure you want to follow us? Once you decide so, you won¡¯t be able to back down or we will chase after you first.¡±

    ¡°I may be untalented, but I won¡¯t let this chance slip away from me.¡±

    ¡°Good, then you will be my eyes and ears on the court.¡±

    ¡°Thanks fifth brother.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡­

    Jun Qing stared at the person before him with headache. Just what does this person doing here? Does his head starting to ache from the time he lost against Jun Min?

    The person before Jun Qing is General Tou. He had been walking with white flag* towards their soldiers from the morning. Although they still look at him with suspicious glare, they allow him to meet with Jun Qing. Jun Qing himself feels that he¡¯s going to get even more trouble from the general before him.

    ¡°What is it, General Tou? Don¡¯t you know that this is Ming Kingdom territory?¡± Jun Qing asks seriously.

    General Tou nodded. ¡°I come to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you can help us, we will give the Jun family half of our kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jun Qing looks in confusion. From the tone General Tou used, it seems there¡¯s something serious happened with their kingdom to the point they would seek external power. But, can¡¯t they seriously explain what happened first before saying something like that?

    General Tou nodded. ¡°We have long heard about the Jun family conflict with the royal family of Ming Kingdom. Given that the soldiers in this area are all elites, we assumed that they are coming from Jun family and not from the Ming Kingdom itself.¡±

    Jun Qing nodded. The conflict between them is not really hidden since around 15 years ago, the fall of Jun family has been publicized loud and clear. They keep on failing in battle and lose their people from many schemes. Only around 7 years ago did their condition started to stabilize and they could prepare themselves for other things.

    Given that the royal family stand idly by the side or possibly even getting involved directly to their fall, it¡¯s not hard to say that the royal family was afraid of the powerful Jun family. Thus, they want to suppress the family and didn¡¯t give any assistance. Unfortunately, when people think that the Jun family loses all hope, a person appeared and turns the tables back, Jun Min.

    General Tou must have guessed that their family wants to separate themselves from the venomous imperial family, so he tries to negotiate using that. Jun Qing himself does want it since they too have been preparing for it after the appearance of Jun Min. But the problem is, he¡¯s not sure how he can be any help of this General Tou.

    ¡°You¡¯re correct in that one,¡± Jun Qing admitted frankly, trying to probe what this general intention is. Of course, the plan of separating themselves from the kingdom will sound ridiculous because of the difference in size. However, this general is quite brave to probe so openly. Regardless, if he dares to try anything, Jun Qing will be the one to face him. After all, the wounded general is not in his prime state.

    General Tou nodded. ¡°I have guessed that you want to separate yourself, so I was thinking about giving you land where you can develop yourselves possibly even becoming an independent kingdom. But I need your help.¡±

    Jun Qing nodded his head in response. Although he doesn¡¯t know where this general guessed it, but if the news arrives to the Ming Kingdom emperor, they will be doomed.

    ¡°What could possibly I help you with?¡± Jun Qing asked cautiously.

    ¡°There are rebels on the capital and the emperor is killed. The only heir left is Princess Kuina, but her whereabouts is unknown,¡± General Tou revealed. ¡°I want you to help her ascend the throne.¡±

    That was some confidential information. Inside this room, there is only him and this general, but Jun Qing cannot be sure that there is no one outside hearing it since some of them have high martial arts ability.

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of revealing such news to us?¡± Jun Qing asks.

    General Tou nodded. ¡°I know, but the problem is, there is no one among our people who can sneak inside the palace to annihilate the troops there.¡±

    ¡°Why not you?¡±

    ¡°Given my build, do you think no one would notice me coming inside the capital?¡± General Tou said calmly. He is higher and more robust compare with ordinary people. Besides, with his identity being known for a long time, the citizen can easily spot him.

    Jun Qing finally realize the true purpose of this general coming here. He wants Jun Min to help him.

 87. Asking for Help

    ¡°You want my nephew to come to the capital and help you?¡± Jun Qing feels that this old man requires a beating. Jun Min is the hope of their Jun family and without him, Jun Qing knows that they won¡¯t reach what they are now.

    General Tou nodded. ¡°I know that Jun Min is important to you and I too don¡¯t want him to lose his life. But the problem is, there are spies from Pan Kingdom infiltrating our ranks and they send one of their highly powerful people there. This person is nearly as powerful as me, so I know that none of the general among the Mountain Kingdom could possibly contend against him.¡±

    ¡°There is no way I would let my nephew go towards the enemy territory,¡± Jun Qing can guess who they sent, but still, he won¡¯t let them take Jun Min easily. How could he possibly send his own nephew towards the enemy territory?

    ¡°But I want to go,¡± Jun Min said as he entered.

    The person Jun Qing most worried to hear the most is indeed Jun Min. That little kid martial arts are not normal and he could hear a person talking from far away. Even he himself cannot contend in terms of skill so he usually had to use his advantages in strength to defeat the boy which only effective some of the times, that too in the past.

    General Tou looks towards the boy who entered with a stunned face. If he had been looking at the highly talented young boy before, the person before him can only be described as flower boy. His face is handsome and looks a bit girly. With the additional of his slender body, he¡¯s truly looked like a scholar and not a general. Previously, his face and clothes are dirty with dust and blood, but now he looks so refined.

    ¡°You¡¯re Jun Min?¡± General Tou asks in disbelief.

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°We meet again, General Tou.¡±

    General Tou didn¡¯t recognize this clean face, but he remembers Jun Min voice when they¡¯re talking. The boy voice is still sounded a bit childish, but upon seeing his clear appearance, he finally knows the reasons. With his appearance, this boy looks like a mere 15 years old, but already very powerful on the battlefield.

    This boy walking on the streets will make girls come flocking to him, but no one would have guessed that someone so handsome and refined is actually a monster. If not for hearing by himself the sound that he¡¯s familiar with, he would never guessed that the boy before him is truly the Jun Min whom he had fight with before.

    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. You look like a flower boy,¡± commented the general.

    Jun Min can only nod. He knows that with his age keeps on increasing, his feature would grow even more beautiful. Even with the face mask, it didn¡¯t hide her beautiful posture. With her slender body, they would surely think of her more as a scholar rather than general. This is also the reason many people looks in disbelief when they see her appearance.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Jun Qing snorted. How could he say that he almost didn¡¯t recognize him? There¡¯s no way he could recognize the boy if Jun Min didn¡¯t reveal to him that he¡¯s Jun Min. Even if he¡¯s searching to the whole land, there¡¯s no way he could know about it. With that kind of appearance, who could guess it?

    General Tou looks towards Jun Min. ¡°You¡¯re willing to help?¡±

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°This is also a good chance to see the scenery of the Mountain Kingdom. Please lead the way, General Tou.¡±

    ¡°You still need to rest, you little rascal!¡± Jun Qing hurriedly stopped him. Just the previous day, he sustained a lot of wounds, so there is no way he would let him go like that. Moreover, the one who gives his nephew wound is no other than this man. He doesn¡¯t want him to get into more trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they almost healed and I could rest in the journey.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    It took Jun Min a long time to finally convince his uncle that he¡¯s going to be alright. Yamin and Yasha both followed him from the shadow because Jun Qing won¡¯t let Jun Min go alone. Aside from that, Jun Min had assigned some things for his soldiers. General Tou can barely sense the two assassins as they walk.

    ¡°Your uncle is truly protective.¡±

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°We only have three people in our family, so we cared about each other the most. He will surely nag me when I return later.¡±

    Jun Min has misspeak, but luckily General Tou didn¡¯t realize it. If he were to carefully digest the word Jun Hua tells him, he would know that Jun Hua tells him that the number of Jun Family members is only three, not four.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a good family,¡± General Tou said smilingly. ¡°Anyway, your two assassins are really something. Even I cannot grasp their location from time to time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Min himself can clearly sense them following after him. They distanced themselves, but they¡¯re not completely hidden. At least, for him, he could clearly sense them.

    ¡°Yes. And before you go, there¡¯s one person who will go with you. He¡¯s the most trusted general and he had known Princess Kuina from her childhood so you can depend on him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As General Tou explained the matter towards Jun Min, General Hen is waiting impatiently inside his tend. The other general has been dispatched even before him and somehow General Tou wants him to wait for some time because there is someone going with him.

    When General Hen is looking towards the person who comes, his eyes are nearly popped out. The person beside General Tou is a little boy, a truly handsome little boy. From his appearance, anyone would know that the boy is a flower boy, a boy who¡¯s truly pretty. General Hen is utterly confused, where did General Tou found a child in this battlefield?

    Aside from some of his body is in bandages, the boy truly looks perfect. General Hen doesn¡¯t understand why General Tou wants him to bring such a pretty boy on his journey back.

    ¡°Jun Min, this is General Hen who will be going with you to the capital.¡±

    Jun Min looks towards General Hen and nodded. ¡°Good day, General Hen.¡±

    General Hen feels that his heart had just stopped beating. What did General Tou say about this pretty boy name? Does his ear have turned deaf and he wrongly heard it?

    ¡°Jun Min, don¡¯t mind him like this. He¡¯s just surprised.¡±

    Jun Min put a wry smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have been going through this a lot of times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    General Hen genuinely hopes for the Heaven to wake him up.

 88. Negotiation

    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, General Hen,¡± Jun Min said helplessly. Because he¡¯s wounded and he needs to act as a scholar, there¡¯s no way he could ride a horse, so they are going by carriages. General Hen is worried that they won¡¯t arrive at the capital soon enough, but luckily the carriages are also rushing.

    Ever since General Hen knows that Jun Min appearance is a flower boy, he had been saying that he¡¯s dreaming. How could he possibly accept that the boy who could match a great general such as General Tou is possibly a boy like this? More importantly, why is his body so small?

    ¡°You¡¯re really Jun Min?¡± General Hen asks for who-knows-how-many-times already.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jun Min. Or do you need me to kick you out of the carriages to let you admitted to it?¡± Jun Min stared back.

    The moment Jun Min released his aura, even General Hen feels suppressed. The driver feels it even more and his hands trembled from fear. Despite him also a soldier, this is the first time he feels such an intense bloodthirsty aura coming from a close place with him. The horses are running even wilder because of their fear.

    General Hen looks astonished towards the change the person before him shown. A harmless flower boy had suddenly turned into a monster ready to attack. He quickly comes to his sense and nodded.

    ¡°I get it, please retract your aura.¡±

    Jun Min does as the man said. General Hen feels more respect towards the man before him. Truly, you cannot judge a person just from their appearance. The appearance of this boy is usually harmless, but he can suddenly transform into a deadly person capable to strike at any time.

    ¡°How long the journey is?¡±

    General Hen looks towards the still running wildly horses with their carriages shaking all over. He knows that with this kind of speed, they might arrive earlier, but the horses might die.

    ¡°One week at most.¡±

    ¡°Good then.¡±

    ¡­

    Yan and Nanglong Souka soon arrived at Yuan Kingdom. The two of them go their separate ways as Nanglong Souka would use his way to reach the palace while Yan is just busy with his own business as a merchant.

    Relying on his tricky methods, Nanglong Souka arrived at the palace and meet with Yuan Kingdom emperor. This emperor is different with Ming Kingdom emperor. The emperor is only in his thirties and looks bigger. His clothes are more solemn and the officials around him all fear him.

    Looking at the atmosphere, Nanglong Souka can guess that the emperor is the one holding the reins for these officials. He¡¯s the kind of powerful emperor who will not tolerate anyone stepping on him. Nanglong Souka really wonders, can he negotiate with this kind of person?The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone like you here, Minister Nanglong Souka,¡± the emperor said lightly. The tone of his voice is calm, but it feels like interrogating.

    Nanglong Souka looks back. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to sneak in.¡±

    There is no way he could simply sneak in inside this place. The Yuan Kingdom may be small, but it¡¯s still powerful which make it holds the position as one of the five big kingdoms in this area.

    ¡°Coming so far away, I guess your intention is for Yuan Kingdom to move back from the alliance army, am I right?¡± the emperor said calmly.

    Nanglong Souka laughs a bit and said, ¡±Straight to the point, yes.¡±

    ¡°Very well, the Yuan Kingdom will move back.¡±

    Nanglong Souka eyes almost popped out. Just what the hell happened with this negotiation? Why this emperor suddenly announces that they will retreat their soldier back even without him saying more than that.

    Seeing the confusion from Nanglong Souka eyes, the emperor laughed. ¡°You may think I¡¯m stupid, but I have my own reasons too. Have you heard the war report from southeast of Ming Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t read it.¡±

    ¡°In short, Young General Jun Min manages to contend against General Tou in a frontal attack which forces the general to withdraw his forces because he¡¯s not a match overall. All of this in a mere 3-4 days.¡±

    Nanglong Souka comes to understand what the emperor implies by the war report. Given that Jun Min had finished his battle, he might be turned to handle the situation in the southwest given that Soujin is in the northeast and he¡¯s a talented general too.

    The emperor must be worried that Jun Min is sent here for the boy fighting prowess is far from the word ordinary. Because of that, he chooses to comply as soon as Nanglong Souka comes here. He could just say that Nanglong Souka gives him enough offer that he¡¯s interested in. There is no one who would disobey the words of this powerful emperor.

    Besides, in the first place he only participates in the coalition to rub some benefit. If their army were to get destroyed first, there will be no point to battle. The Yuan Kingdom is the smallest among the five big kingdoms. He cannot act rashly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really wise,¡± Nanglong Souka said in praise.

    The emperor didn¡¯t say anything as he turned towards Nanglong Souka with scrutinizing eyes. ¡°What is the Ming Kingdom ambition? They actually build such a powerful lineup.¡±

    Nanglong Souka raised his hand. ¡°The plan of the emperor is not one this subject will know. What we know is that there is indeed something the emperor planned for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I see. When the times come, will you follow the emperor?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    This kind of question is truly tricky and Nanglong Souka cannot answer right away. If he answered wrongly and the emperor of Ming Kingdom heard it, he may be accused for treason. Given that the emperor had set his eyes on Jun family, he might do the same towards Nanglong family and Nanglong Souka doesn¡¯t want to hurt his family.

    The emperor noticed the wariness in Nanglong Souka eyes and he laughed. He knows that the emperor of Ming Kingdom is someone who often scheme against other because of how he obtained the throne in the first place. He only asks out of curiosity, but he would never expect that Nanglong Souka would react so strongly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans to report you back to the Ming Kingdom. But if you truly wish for unification, maybe there will be something I want to propose,¡± the emperor answered.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Nanglong Souka is truly surprised by the emperor words. From his words it seems he¡¯s ready to give away his throne, but why?

    The emperor didn¡¯t explain anything and to convince others, Nanglong Souka gives the items he had prepared from Ming Kingdom emperor. The emperor accepted the gifts and he announces right away that the Yuan Kingdom would retract their soldier back.

    As for that discussion, Nanglong Souka didn¡¯t give his answer. If they meet again in the future, then probably this will be open for another discussion.

    Yan only does some things he needed to do before meeting with Nanglong Souka again.

    ¡°You have finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Yuan Kingdom won¡¯t participate in the war.¡±

    ¡°Good then, oh yeah, have you heard that Jun Min won the war?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Inside his hearts, Nanglong Souka sighed. If not for the boy, this negotiation might go on longer terms.

 89. Capital of Mountain Kingdom (1)

    The news about Yuan Kingdom withdrawing from the battle makes the two kingdoms left feel pressured. But all in all, they still continue with their plan. On the other hand, the people of Ming Kingdom truly astounded with Nanglong Souka achievement to the point his name is being talked all the time along with Jun Min.

    ¡­

    Mountain Kingdom

    Kuina had been hiding inside the cave for some time. Given that this is one of her favorite places to hide, her personal servants have secretly hid some food here. With the food inside the cave, Kuina doesn¡¯t need to worry about dying because of hunger.

    But she cannot stay inside the cave forever. There are things she needs to do outside of this place. She¡¯s afraid, but she knows full well in her heart that she had to make the decision to go outside. Staying in this place won¡¯t help her regain the throne.

    ¡°What belongs to me will return back to me again,¡± Kuina said with determination. She vowed that she would get the throne back and avenge her father. Those greedy and disloyal officials would know the meaning of word regret.

    Kuina had been staying inside this cave for a few days and she¡¯s itching to have a good bath. Her appearance must be no different from beggar anymore. With resigned feeling, she tried to sneak out and walk in the street. As she had expected, most people who look her will turn their head and ignored her.

    ¡°Great, I have just changed my status so drastically.¡±

    Partially mocking herself, Kuina walks towards one of the small inns. The owner looks at her with a frown, but upon seeing a gold coin on the table, the owner instead smiling widely.

    ¡°Is there anything you need? You can ask for anything.¡±

    ¡°Just prepare a room and food for me,¡± Kuina answered flatly.

    The owner thanks her profusely before take her to one of the empty rooms. The foods are also delivered insides and Kuina can eat until she¡¯s full.

    ¡°Luckily, I still have some money.¡±

    Kuina sighed then go to the shower and take a bath. Feeling the warm water, she feels rejuvenated again. As a girl, she would love cleanliness and after a good one hour inside the bathroom, she comes out and changes her clothes.

    The inn owner also provides her some clean clothes. The clothes are a bit rough, but Kuina doesn¡¯t really care about it. She sits down on the bed, thinking about what is she going to do right now? Given that she¡¯s already cannot be considered as a princess anymore, the people around the palace is surely her enemies.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°So it means I need to find the people who still support me.¡±

    Kuina is not stupid. She knows that to become the empress, she needs support from some of the officials and military officer. The problem is, there is no way she could convince them without revealing her real identity. She wants to go out, but she¡¯s also worried that she will die after she tells them her real identity.

    Thinking for a while, she decides to sleep first before going. The cave is not a nice place for sleep, so the bed makes her sleepy and she sleeps for a long time. When she wakes up, it¡¯s already the next day. The inn owner had prepared some food for her and Kuina eats them happily.

    She walks down the street, hearing the people converse along the way.

    ¡°Have you heard about the palace? It seems something had happened.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought it¡¯s just a rumor.¡±

    ¡°The numbers of the officials are decreasing. Many of them are too afraid of going out from their house.¡±

    ¡°Well, with the situation like this, who can blame them?¡±

    ¡°But, who will be our next leader?¡±

    Kuina didn¡¯t follow most of the conversation, but she noticed something, they have been controlling the information that comes out on the streets. The number of people who knows that something has happened on the castle is limited and they would not reveal it to other people.

    She doesn¡¯t know where she should go. The only place she knows of the loyal official towards her is only General Hen and Prime Minister Rei, but she¡¯s not sure if they are still alive. In the end, she can only try to walk towards Prime Minister Rei house.

    ¡°Get out! We are not accepting beggar here!¡±

    Kuina saw an extraordinary view when she arrives in front of Prime Minister Rei house. The servants are tossing out a person outside who then run away from the place.

    She braved herself. ¡°Excuse me, is Prime Minister Rei here?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ please tell him that one of his friends is visiting.¡±

    The servants look towards Kuina in disbelief, but one of them still goes. Not long after that, a middle age man comes out. His appearance looks a bit haggard, but most of all he¡¯s fine. His eyes widen in shocks when he sees Kuina.

    ¡°Come inside.¡±

    Kuina followed the prime minister as she walks inside. She no longer knows who she can believe any longer so she can only try her luck.

    ¡°How can you escape, Princess?¡± the prime minister asks in a worried tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kuina answered. It¡¯s indeed true, even she herself only vaguely remembers that she runs away from the palace towards her secret place.

    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Prime Minister Rei smiled.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the palace at that day because my wife is sick.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. The palace condition is really scary,¡± Kuina said in lower tone.

    Prime Minister Rei nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it would be better if you take a look at this first and possibly sign it.¡±

    Kuina feels that Prime Minister Rei is acting weird. Why would he tell her to look at a document at times like this? Shouldn¡¯t they try to find a way to take the throne back?

    Seeing the look on Kuina face, Prime Minister Rei shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re just a na?ve little girl. It would be better if you hand down your right to the throne to us. Don¡¯t bother resisting, you¡¯re inside my territory.¡±

    Kuina face turned pale. ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t you¡¯re one of the loyal officials?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the past, Kuina. Learn to accept the truth.¡±

    Kuina stares in disbelief. Its over! She had chosen the wrong person. Should she just wait in the cave? But no, if she did, she would never know the truth. Facing the person before her, Kuina braved her heart.

    CRASH!

    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°You take her and I will distract the other.¡±

    Kuina find herself carried away by another person as the prime minister yell here and there. She cannot follow the recent events. What had happened?

 90. Capital of Mountain Kingdom (2)

    A couple of minutes before¡­

    ¡°They surely have strengthened the guard here,¡± General Hen said solemnly.

    Jun Min nodded. Since he¡¯s not someone from this place, he cannot comment about it. The guards have surely made it difficult for him to pass. But with his face and small stature, they decide to allow her inside.

    ¡°Your small stature is truly a big help.¡±

    Hearing General Hen remark, Jun Min feels his face darken. It¡¯s not like he wants to have a small stature, but because he¡¯s in fact a girl, there is no way she could have that big of the stature. Not to mention that her mother is not that tall and her father¡­ forget about him. Jun Min scanned the surrounding.

    ¡°They seem very peaceful.¡±

    ¡°The officials must have guarded the information they leak out. They cannot possibly let the whole world know about what had happened. The other kingdom might take advantage if the word goes out,¡± General Hen explained.

    Jun Min had guessed so. ¡°Do you have any idea where the princess might be?¡±

    ¡°The number of people she trusts is limited. I¡¯m among one of them, but given that I¡¯m sent out for war, I shouldn¡¯t have returned. The other person she trusted is Prime Minister Rei, but according to the information, he had switched sides.¡±

    ¡°Where is his residence?¡±

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Jun Min had learned a lot about this place from what General Hen told her. She knows that the capital is quite big with many people going here and there. The numbers of the officials are also quite a lot and she knows that most of them had changed side. The princess is the legal successor and only if she died or giving the thrones can they hope to be the emperor.

    The journey towards the Prime Minister Rei is smooth and all. Jun Min noticed the servants seem less than what a big residence should have. Extending her senses, she could feel that the atmosphere suddenly turned dangerous.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like there is some changes in the atmosphere. Should we break in?¡± Jun Min said.

    General Hen nodded and hurriedly destroys the gate with his hammer. Jun Min followed suit and then he heard the general beside her gasp.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°You take her and I will distract the other,¡± Jun Min said as he took out his sword. The guards who come to her are slashed in a matter of second. After finishing with them, he turned to look at General Hen who had carried Princess Kuina away.

    Jun Min goes inside the room to clean up the last one, the prime minister. With the tiny strength the official had, he is clearly not the match for Jun Min. After that, he quickly followed after General Hen to the alley.

    ¡°Did they follow after you?¡± General Hen asks.

    Jun Min shakes his head. Those people martial arts are too low to chase after him. Given his speed, it doesn¡¯t require him much energy to shake them off from his tail.

    ¡°You¡¯re really great,¡± General Hen has been fully convinced when he sees Jun Min fighting that this small boy is indeed Jun Min. The boy fighting skill is not even better than him. He had to admit that the boy is indeed a monster in human skin.

    Jun Min rolled his eyes as he looks towards the princess. ¡°You might want to put her down.¡±

    Kuina looks towards the two men before her. Her eyes widen in surprise as she looks at General Hen.

    ¡°You have returned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this subject really sorry that I cannot return in time and let this happened to you,¡± General Hen said solemnly.

    Kuina shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself,¡± she turned her head towards Jun Min. ¡°And this is?¡±

    ¡°This is General Jun Min from Ming Kingdom. General Tou negotiates with them to borrow him and let him help you.¡±

    Kuina looks at the boy in disbelief. This person is a general? He¡¯s even younger than her and far shorter at that. How could a person like this become a general?

    Jun Min feels that the gaze from Kuina is truly disrespecting him, but what can he do? His appearance is indeed not one to support him if he were to tell other people about his real identity as a general. They will doubt him and ask him about this and that. Sigh, becoming a general as a girl is indeed really hard.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly a general, Princes Kuina,¡± General Hen said again.

    Kuina nodded, then she frowned, ¡°But how can we get inside?¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to get inside?¡±

    ¡°To get the royal staff and to kick out those disloyal officials,¡± Kuina answered.

    Looking at the full of determination princess, Jun Min feels that this girl is indeed suitable to become an empress. She¡¯s a strong girl and she would undoubtedly try to bring Mountain Kingdom to reach an even greater height. A girl like this is indeed worthy of being called a princess.

    ¡°With that, will you be able to become the empress?¡± Jun Min asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s important, but there is still a ceremony I need, so I would need the support of some of the officials,¡± Kuina answered. She feels weird that she could trust a man she had just encounter so much, but given that General Hen said that he could be trusted, Kuina choose to tell the truth towards this man.

    Jun Min nodded. There are some important matters too aside from getting inside the palace. He thoughts for a moment.

    ¡°I can help you get inside, but you need soldiers to distract the main army,¡± General Hen had told him that there must be some armies guarding. No matter how powerful he is, he cannot guarantee that he could beat close to thousands of people while being surrounded. If it¡¯s one hundred ordinary soldiers, he still can beat them.

    ¡°Leave it to me. I only need you to accompany her inside tonight,¡± General Hen said.

    ¡°Then, so be it,¡± Jun Min answered.

 91. Dangerous Night

    Kuina stared at the boy in front of him. The boy stature is small and aside from the sword hanging on his waist, he doesn¡¯t look dangerous. Why would General Hen say that this person is a talented general? The two of them are waiting inside the inn where Kuina feels that her patience is tested. Jun Min never once try to talk to her, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s not there.

    ¡°You¡¯re not much of a talker, are you?¡±

    It¡¯s not Jun Min is not used to talk with people, but he doesn¡¯t feel right talking to Kuina because of his disguise as a man. If he starts to talk with her, he¡¯s afraid offending him from his talk.

    ¡°Is there anything you need, Princess Kuina?¡±

    Kuina shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Hmm, I want to know what General Tou promised you.¡±

    Jun Min stared back for a moment. General Tou didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s not allowed to tell the princess, but the other party might think that he robbed them. In the end, she will need to know too, so Jun Min decides to tell her beforehand.

    ¡°Half of Mountain Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Kuina stares blankly. Even when she noticed that Jun Min had nodded, she still can¡¯t believe that General Tou had promised something like that to a stranger. Splitting the territory of Mountain Kingdom is not a small matter. Even Kuina herself is not sure why that general would want to give that much to the other party.

    Once again, Kuina tried to assess the person before her. He doesn¡¯t look strong, he¡¯s small, and he seems girly¡­. Forget it. She might offend him if she continues. Since General Tou held him in high regards, he should have some ability.

    ¡°Does General Tou cannot return?¡± Kuina asks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He told me that he cannot return back and he needs to guard the border,¡± Jun Min answered. Given that the Mountain Kingdom had surrender, there is no way his uncle going to break the promise. That is if what General Tou worried about is the possibility of Ming Kingdom attacking them.

    But, from the conversation with his uncle before, Jun Min concluded that he just cannot return to the capital is because of his identity. After going through the examination to get in before, he knows that the guarding of the border had become really strict and it¡¯s hard to get in. Given his identity as a great general, many people would know his face and his arrival would surely alarm them.

    Kuina nodded. ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want our infiltration failed, that foolish general.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Jun Min is stunned. He would never expect that Kuina would ever call that old man as foolish. No matter what, he¡¯s still a great general who¡¯s highly respected by many people. Calling him foolish is truly out of question.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Kuina looks annoyed. ¡°General Tou is my uncle, at least partially.¡±

    ¡°Partially?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when I¡¯m small and the kingdom is under attack, I often stay with General Tou. Because of that he¡¯s already like my uncle.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jun Min smiled. He wants to talk more, but he sensed several people coming towards this inn. Given their number and movement, he knows that they have practiced martial arts. His gaze turned sharp and he goes towards the window.

    ¡°Princess, do you know any of them?¡±

    Kuina looks from behind Jun Min. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Prepare yourself. They might come to get you.¡±

    Jun Min headed outside with Kuina stand near the bed. She¡¯s afraid, why are they coming towards her again? Then again, she is the princess¡­ she was the princess.

    ¡°Who are you looking for, Sir?¡± Jun Min asks politely, but his gaze is probing them.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing sir. We are looking for a fair lady around the age of 20¡­¡± one of the men barely describes Princess Kuina. Jun Min listened carefully as the people around him also nodding. They didn¡¯t see Jun Min as a threat because of his small stature.

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jun Min smiled. ¡°Who send you?¡±

    ¡°Who are you kid?¡± one of them finally realizes that Jun Min is not one of the passerby. He looks alarmed.

    ¡°I repeat once again, who send you?¡± this time, his tone commanding. Bloodthirsty aura emanated from his small body, making the people in front of him shivered.

    ¡°General Cao,¡± one of the men blurted out, feeling afraid from the aura Jun Min emitted. He looks in disbelief at the boy in front of him.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jun Min only said that one word before the men didn¡¯t know what happened and they¡¯re sent directly to meet their creator. He vanished even before the crowds could comprehend what had happened.

    In a few seconds, he had returned back to the room.

    ¡°Princess Kuina, do you know General Cao?¡±

    ¡°General Cao?¡± Kuina racked her brain. ¡°I remember, he¡¯s the one sent by Pan Kingdom to negotiate here.¡±

    ¡°I see. It seems that general is hell bent on killing you,¡± Jun Min said.

    Before Kuina can ask what Jun Min means, she heard screams from outside of the inn. She was about to look from the window when Jun Min blocked her.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    Her eyes widen. ¡°Did you the one who did it?¡±

    ¡°I am. They¡¯re looking for you. We need to move from here, your whereabouts has been found,¡± Jun Min said.

    ¡°But General Hen might now know where we are.¡±

    Jun Min takes out his sword and slashed the wall forming a few words telling that they¡¯re leaving. With this, the enemies won¡¯t have the chance to erase it even if they want to.

    We¡¯re leaving to the alley

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to tell them our whereabouts?¡± Kuina stared blankly. The process of writing in the wall didn¡¯t take Jun Min more than a few seconds. The young general is indeed really capable.

    ¡°I only said alley and didn¡¯t tell which one. Other than General Hen, they won¡¯t know our whereabouts. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jun Min put a few coins on the table as the payment for damaging the wall before walking to the door. Kuina nodded and followed behind Jun Min. This young man is quite dependable.

 92. Infiltration (1)

    The two of them didn¡¯t need to wait for long. General Hen soon arrived with a few people in the alley.

    ¡°What happened? Why did you change your location?¡± General Hen asks.

    ¡°Her whereabouts is found by General Cao. He sends a couple of people to eliminate her,¡± Jun Min answered. ¡°But it seems they still don¡¯t know about me.¡±

    General Hen nodded. It will be weirder if they were to know about Jun Min given that his identity and appearance is totally unbelievable. Since he only arrived today, it¡¯s quite possible that the news about him hadn¡¯t reached their ear yet. They only know about some of the general returns since not only General Hen who come back.

    ¡°This is a few of the captain. Their soldiers are ready in place,¡± General Hen explained.

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°Princess, I need you to guide me to the palace.¡±

    ¡°Alright. There is a hidden passageway, but I¡¯m pretty sure that General Cao will be waiting there because it¡¯s the best location to get inside.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s only alone, I can handle him,¡± Jun Min answered.

    General Hen waved his hand. A few soldiers come forward.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to protect you and Princess Kuina. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Amidst the night, these people are walking towards the palace. Kuina knows the way inside very well and under her lead, they soon reach the palace and sneaked inside. Jun Min keeps the watch and he would remind them whenever someone is close with them.

    Kuina guided them through the secret passageway. Halfway through, they could hear the ruckus on some far location.

    ¡°General Hen has started.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s good at making diversion,¡± said Kuina.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Kuina continues to guide them inside, but when they¡¯re about to enter the last hallway, Jun Min stopped them. His eyes are looking with seriousness.

    ¡°The person inside is strong.¡±

    ¡°General Cao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Jun Min said. His brow creased. ¡°He¡¯s not alone. Can you guys handle the people around him?¡±

    The soldiers nodded and Jun Min looks towards Kuina.

    ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t make any sound.¡±

    ¡°Yes, be careful.¡±

    Kuina watched as they come inside. Jun Min eyes keep on looking towards one man, a fairly big guy who stands in the center. He stared back and his eyes looks surprised when he meets with Jun Min gaze. When people are seeing someone highly powerful, they would be more serious. That¡¯s what happened with this man.

    ¡°General Cao, there are a few people.¡±

    General Cao nodded. His eyes never leave Jun Min. ¡°That flower boy, he¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes General!¡±

    As his underlings go towards the other soldier and start the battle, General Cao and Jun Min still keep their distance. Their gaze keeps on looking towards each other and no one wants to back down.

    ¡°I have never seen you before, are you a person from Mountain Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re also not one, are you?¡± Jun Min retorted back.

    General Cao nodded. The boy in front of him is dangerous, that was what his instinct told him. ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselves. I¡¯m General Cao from Pan Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m General Jun Min from Ming Kingdom.¡±

    General Cao eyes lit up upon hearing that name. He had once heard that Ming Kingdom had yet produced another excellent young general named Jun Min. Looking towards the boy in front of him, he¡¯s indeed worthy of that title.

    ¡°I want to see your prowess, General Jun.¡±

    With that, General Cao starts attacking. He would never show any mercy even if his opponent is a little kid. Jun Min received his attack and continues to move his body around. This general power is great, but Jun Min has advantages in movement. Soon, the sound of metal clashing from both of them fills out the whole rooms.

    Kuina doesn¡¯t really want to see the scene, but she cannot keep her curiosity hidden. When she peeks inside, she saw two men clashing their sword intensely. One of them is a big bulky man while the other one is a small kid. Yet, the sound of their metal clashing is the loudest and clearer from among the others.

    Despite his power lacking, Jun Min keeps on twisting his body towards weird angles. Because of his body flexibility, he can do various techniques that most people cannot do. And then, a chance appeared. General Cao raise his hand too high in order to deal a big damage, but Jun Min is faster to hit the general stomach with his sword.

    ¡°You are strong,¡± General Cao said in low tone. His body has fallen to the ground and his breathing is unstable. It won¡¯t be long until he breathed his last.

    Jun Min keeps his sword inside its place, ¡°You too, General Cao.¡±

    With that battle, the fight is over as General Cao underlings morale drop and the soldiers could beat them easily. Even without Jun Min comes to help, they could finish everything quickly.

    ¡°Princess Kuina, let¡¯s continue the journey.¡±

 93. Infiltration (2)

    Kuina almost cannot believe what she had just seen. The little boy in front of her has power even more than her general. Although she was the one against the war, she would never expect that the enemies would have a general this young and capable.

    ¡°Is it still far?¡±

    ¡°Oh? No, you only need to pass through this door to reach the throne room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in, then.¡±

    Jun Min opened the door and what greeted them is the scene of a few officials standing there with gleeful faces. They¡¯re currently talking and on the throne chair, another man is sitting there calmly and watches the performance below.

    Kuina almost cannot believe her eyes. The person sitting on the throne is the other prime minister. Both of them had surprisingly betrayed the kingdom and covet the throne. She wants to cry, but most of all, she wants to beat them up.

    ¡°Prime Minister Pao, what do you think you¡¯re doing up there?¡±

    The sound of a woman makes the officials all feels their back feels cold. Chill creeps out to their skin and they cannot help, but turn towards the door towards the secret passage. The appearance of a girl before them makes them scared because they know who was guarding that passage.

    ¡°Princess Kuina¡­ you¡¯re alive?¡± Prime Minister Pao said with trembling voice.

    Kuina closes her eyes. She remembers this man was one of the men her father trusted. To think that they would turn their back and killed her father! With red eyes, Kuina stared at the man on the throne. Gathering her resolve, she is determined to bring this man down.

    ¡°General Jun, may I ask for your assistance to eliminate all of them?¡±

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°Sure. Wait here.¡±

    The soldiers want to help, but they soon are aware that it¡¯s not needed. With his skill alone, Jun Min could finish up the whole officials inside of this room in a matter of minutes. Their role has finished the moment General Cao was defeated.

    Kuina turn towards the soldiers. ¡°You clean up this room. General Jun, please follow me to meet with General Hen. And bring up that person head.¡±

    Jun Min nodded. He noticed that the princess had undergone a transformation. She becomes even more resolute than before. For him, this is a good thing because a leader needs to be decisive and can lead the people well.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Walking outside, they soon reached the place where General Hen created the diversion. The appearance of Princess Kuina with the person besides her bringing a long staff with the tip of it is their leader head, caused the soldiers to stop their movement.

    ¡°Princess, you did it,¡± General Hen is truly happy.

    Kuina nodded. It¡¯s time to end this all.

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re going again? Don¡¯t you need to wait for your wound to heal?¡± Kuina asks Jun Min with strange gaze. It¡¯s only yesterday that they manage to clean up the whole palace and now the boy is going to leave? How quick!

    Jun Min feels that the night he had spent is enough. The battle in the northeast is going to start anytime and he wants to offer his assistance.

    ¡°The battle is not over yet. At least, not for Ming Kingdom,¡± Jun Min answered.

    Kuina remembers that Ming Kingdom is under attack 4 big kingdoms with Mountain Kingdom being one of them previously. Since they¡¯re attacking them, it¡¯s already a miracle that Jun Min wants to help them. But with the reward of half of the kingdom, Kuina is sure that even Jun Min would be tempted since his relationship with the emperor of Ming Kingdom has deteriorated.

    ¡°What about the part of the promise?¡±

    ¡°You can discuss it with my uncle. He will come here with General Tou in a few days,¡± Jun Min is not interested in governing a kingdom. He would have more prefer to have idle days with some fight on occasion. As for governing kingdom, it¡¯s better to leave it towards his uncle.

    Kuina nodded. ¡°If you want to go, I will ask them to prepare the horses.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Jun Min smiled. ¡°And I think I would need a map.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Although a map is considered confidential, given that they¡¯re going to split the kingdom into two, there is no harm in giving one to Jun Min. Besides, Kuina has gone through the report once more and realize that the kingdom is not for Ming Kingdom, but for the Jun family. Considering the relationship between the emperor and Jun family is worsening, maybe Jun family has been preparing to leave with this opportunity arise.

    Jun Min is looking towards the map with seriousness. He needs to go towards the northeast border as quickly as possible, so he started to look towards the way there. There are several roads going towards the Ming east border, but he might be stopped halfway before reaching it.

    ¡°How can I go through the way unimpeded?¡± Jun Min asks.

    ¡°Here,¡± Kuina handed him an emblem. The emblem is only at the size of a palm with a mountain engraved on it. Jun Min scrutinizes the emblem with confusion.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the royal seal, with this seal, you can go anywhere on Mountain Kingdom without anyone blocking or even asking it.¡±

    ¡°That great?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your country have one?¡±

    Jun Min honestly doesn¡¯t know. He had never seen this kind of seal before, but maybe Yan have one. He will ask him that when she meets him in the future, if he remembers.

    ¡°Are you sure that I can have this?¡±

    Kuina nodded. ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t get the throne back and eliminate those who are disloyal to the kingdom. Just see this as one of my way of saying thanks.¡±

    ¡°Then, thank you very much Princess Kuina.¡±

    Kuina nodded and leaves Jun Min who¡¯s busy preparing to leave. The boy soon leaves the capital and goes on his journey.

 94. Stubborn Princess

    After Jun Min departed with General Hen, Jun Qing and General Tou also departed towards the capital at a slower speed. They used carriages and in this time frame, they discussed about the part of the kingdom the Jun family are going to take.

    ¡°Are you sure that you want this part of the kingdom?¡± General Tou asks.

    Jun Qing nodded. He doesn¡¯t plan to make Mountain Kingdom lose most of their cities and he too has a lot of people needed to move. Because of that, he chooses the undeveloped area of the kingdom and some of the cities.

    ¡°It will be enough for Jun family.¡±

    ¡°If you said so, I would tell the princess about your decision.¡±

    Jun Qing stared outside. ¡°The wall is within sight. Do you think Jun Min has finished the whole things?¡±

    ¡°You will soon find out.¡±

    After getting inside, Jun Qing indeed found out that his ¡®beloved nephew¡¯ has left just the day before. Hearing this news, Jun Qing feels that his rage boils again. That little brat!

    ¡°Does he tell you where he wants to go?¡±

    Kuina nodded. ¡°He wants to go to the east part of Ming Kingdom.¡±

    Jun Qing thinks about it. From east, that boy is more likely goes towards the northeast, meaning the Nanglong family forces. He doesn¡¯t understand, based on the military prowess, the Nanglong family had, they shouldn¡¯t have many problems in facing Kai Kingdom, the kingdom located in north of Ming Kingdom.

    ¡°How about the general that comes from Pan Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Your nephew had finished him off.¡±

    Jun Qing nodded. It seems like Jun Min had prepared for everything before he left. But really, he¡¯s still wounded because of the battle and he¡¯s still insisting to go? That little brat is truly a headache.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold him here? His uncle is already worried about him,¡± General Tou laughed. During their journey, he had noticed that Jun Qing is indeed terribly worried about his nephew and constantly waiting for news from him.

    Kuina shrugged. ¡°Why should you worry? General Jun Min is really capable and all. I don¡¯t think you would need to worry about him so much.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Jun Qing would like to do that, but he can¡¯t. In the first place, Jun Min is a girl and what worries him so much is the fact that it might get found out. Secondly, that brat is only 14, but he has already wandered to who-knows-where. How could he stay calm?

    ¡°Anyway, your decision for the place is unacceptable, how can you select those places, you need to pick some developed location¡­¡±

    Jun Qing feels another headache to this headstrong girl in front of him. Why every girl he meets is are all so stubborn? First his own ¡®nephew¡¯ and now this princess, they both are truly hard to negotiate. Despite him telling the princess about his real objection in selecting those places, she doesn¡¯t want to accept it.

    General Tou sighed. ¡°It seems that what Jun Min had done is too big to make her bypass the Jun family.¡±

    It would be a good thing if this situation is normal, but the problem is Jun Qing feels another headache coming. The princess is keeps on nagging him and dumped the whole other matter towards the loyal officials who left. Those officials are already on the verge of tears from the overload they had¡­

    ¡°General Jun Qing, come on, this area is good too,¡± Kuina said, peering her face.

    Looking at that girl face from up-close, Jun Qing hurriedly steps back. The princess is another rare kind of beauty although she cannot be compared with Jun Hua. Jun Qing is a healthy man and he doesn¡¯t want to have any weird ideas from coming close with such a pretty girl.

    General Tou coughed. ¡°Kuina, you need to maintain your distance, General Jun Qing is still in his mid-20.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kuina looks towards Jun Qing. Because of his time in military, Jun Qing instead looks older than his own age, making people cannot guess that he¡¯s still 25. Besides, he¡¯s busy with the matter in the border, which makes him unable to think about girls all this time. Aside from that, the only beauty he had come into close contact with is only his niece who can still be considered a kid.

    Jun Qing nodded seriously. This princess is truly looking for a trouble over here.

    ¡°You should shave your beard. It makes you look older. I thought that you¡¯re already 30 something.¡±

    Jun Qing wants to cry. It¡¯s normal for a man to have a beard, aright! Why would you want him to shave it all when he¡¯s already this old?

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea,¡± General Tou nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return back to the matter on hand, okay,¡± Jun Qing said helplessly.

    Kuina flashed a playful grin. Jun Qing knows that his time here will be full of problems ahead. This little princess is not only stubborn but also playful!

    ¡­

    Northeast of Ming Kingdom

    ¡°General, the leaders are running away,¡± one of the soldiers reported.

    Soujin is standing within their headquarters. He looks towards the moving army of Kai Kingdom. Although they are moving back, they¡¯re still not giving up the battle. Soujin stares at them coldly. He doesn¡¯t mind playing with them, but an important person had escaped from the battle towards the south. He cannot let that person alive.

    ¡°General You, you¡¯re staying here to finish them off. I will be chasing that person to the south.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    Soujin picks some of his soldiers before mobilize them. He¡¯s going to chase that one person before he returned back to the Kai Kingdom. If he thinks that going south can protect him, he¡¯s wrong. Soujin is not going to let him go easily.

 95. Unexpected Meeting

    ¡°I finally have reached the east border,¡± Jun Min looks towards the wall within her sight with relief. She had been going on horse for some time now.

    Looking towards the north, Jun Min can barely make up some dust there. It seems the battle is still going on over there. The soldiers she dispatched northeast should be making their way up there. It¡¯s time for her to catch up.

    Because her wounds are already healing, she can move around more freely than before. Jun Min chooses to pace up her horse to quickly go towards the north. It is then she noticed a few people are coming towards her way. They¡¯re still far away and it looks like a chasing after someone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? To actually escape so far away¡­¡±

    Jun Min thought that it must be the enemy from Kai Kingdom with some of Soujin¡¯s soldiers chasing after him. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her joining the fray would it? Jun Min directs her horse towards their direction even faster.

    Soujin looks towards the one who come with surprise. He would never expect to see Jun Min outside the border. Even if they have promised to go together and face Kai Kingdom, the other party should have moved inside the border and not outside like this. Not only that, Jun Min is alone, where is his soldiers?

    Soujin choose not to think about it and continue chasing. With Jun Min martial arts, the possibility of defeating this person in short time increased and Soujin wouldn¡¯t let this chance to go away. He paces his horse even quicker which makes his soldiers fall even more behind them.

    ¡°Soujin!¡± Jun Min shouted. ¡°He¡¯s going towards the cliff.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get down! There are several ways down the cliff,¡± Soujin answered.

    Jun Min maneuvered her horse to block that person from going to the cliff. Jun Min movement is swifter and faster compared to him and she quickly blocks the way to the cliff. With sword on her hand, Jun Min watches the person before him carefully.

    ¡°Out of the way, you little kid!¡±

    Jun Min didn¡¯t move and perfectly block his attack and force him back. That person is surprised to see such a little kid, but already had so much power. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t continue to linger about and attack back once again.

    Jun Min welcomed the sword and uses her own to block it, then she turns to attack the other party. The horses are almost crashing with each other, but because of the good control from the two of them, they didn¡¯t.

    The skill of this person is quite high and Jun Min feels troubled to keep him stays on his place. Nevertheless, she doesn¡¯t need to actually defeat the other party and only need to block his way for a short time. She needs to keep him here until Soujin arrived and finished him off.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    As they are fighting, Soujin arrived and attacked from behind. Facing two attacks at the same time, that person jumped of his horse and rolled on the ground, suffering wound from the blades of Soujin in the process. Jun Min and Soujin also go down their horse and continue to attack that person. In a matter of seconds, Soujin manages to wound him fatally.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± that person coughed up and walked towards the cliff, but Soujin stabbed his foot to not allow him to move.

    Jun Min sheathed her sword. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom, he¡¯s also an assassin,¡± Soujin answered. This person had infiltrated his camp a few days ago and if not because he¡¯s alert, he would have lost some of his capable soldiers.

    ¡°I see, he¡¯s quite something to escape from you this far,¡± Jun Min nodded. This place is a few days away from the northeast border and to escape from Soujin, it¡¯s indeed an amazing feat.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Soujin asks back.

    ¡°There are some matters I need to do on Mountain Kingdom, so I send my soldiers first. I was about to catch up with them when I meet you here,¡± Jun Min answered vaguely.

    Soujin nodded. He turned his attention back to the man on the ground. He had took his sword and stabbed to the ground, making crack appearing.

    The man sneered. ¡°Since you have come here, let me deliver all of you to your grave!¡±

    With that, the ground around them shakes. Soujin takes back his sword, only to find the man holds it firmly and his other hand hold Jun Min¡¯s feet, intending to drag the two of them down with him. The two of them kicked him forcefully, but that delay already enough to prevent them from reaching the safe ground and the gravitation drags them down along with the stones around them.

    Soujin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realizes that they must have built a fake ground near the cliff in order to trap their enemies. This area is near the Mountain Kingdom, so it¡¯s not weird for trap to be lying about almost everywhere. The problem is, they won¡¯t be able to get a hold of anything to prevent their fall with the steep and hard wall is all they could see in that split second of falling.

    Hearing the sound of water from below them, they know that they¡¯re going to be alright, but the aftereffect of falling from such altitude is not without any impact. Besides, with the stone pieces all around them, they are bound to hurt badly from the fall.

    Jun Min is about to panic since she cannot think of anything in that span of few seconds. This is her first experience in falling at such height, but then she feels an arm holding her waist. She turned to see Soujin already holding her and in the next second, they crashed to the water along with the stone falling around them.

    SPLASH!

    With Soujin protecting her, Jun Min is mostly alright after falling from such height. The stones are crashing to them rapidly, but none of them hits her because Soujin is on top of her, literally become her ¡®meat shield¡¯. Soujin is still holding her despite already knocked unconscious, probably due to the stones hitting him on vital place. Trying her best to swim above, Jun Min manages to drag the big and heavy Soujin to the surface.

    The air is truly refreshing and this is the first time she feels genuinely grateful for breathing. The water current is not really fast and she manages to get a hold on one of the low area of the wall. Dragging Soujin upwards, Jun Min rested her back to the wall, breathing heavily.

    She is glad that they are alive. As for that prince, who cares?

 96. Donâ€™t Think of Anything

    After resting for a while, Jun Min quickly checks onto Soujin¡¯s wound. There are a lot of marks and blood around him, making him looks rather ghostly. At the very least, he is still breathing clearly.

    Jun Min tears up Soujin clothes and sees that some of them are heavy wound while the others are merely scratches. She¡¯s a bit surprised to see the fine body of Soujin, which unconsciously make her cheeks hot. Although she is used with seeing man, this is the first time she sees someone with such ¡®perfect¡¯ body.

    It lasted for less than one seconds as she shakes her head and disperse that thought as fast as possible. The other party is hurt and she¡¯s still thinking about that? She needs to learn to remember that at this time she¡¯s a guy and not that little girl on the capital.

    Jun Min turned her attention to the wound. She¡¯s a soldier, so she knows some of the basic first-aid. Because she¡¯s still bringing her small pouch on her waist, she could do the treatment for Soujin. The pouch is made with animal skin, which prevent waters to get inside so the content are mainly still in good shape.

    After cleaning up the wound and give some medicine, Jun Min is in dilemma. The wound is too big for her just closing it with cloth. It needed to be stitched which she cannot do. Jun Min remembers that she still brings her needle, because of habit from learning embroidery every day, but she never stitched wound before.

    ¡°If I do it the same way as embroidery¡­ will it be alright?¡± Jun Min hesitantly looks towards the other party.

    With Jun Min small body, there¡¯s no way she can drag Soujin all the way up despite there¡¯s indeed a small path near them. In addition, with the wound on Soujin body, he might get complication even before they reached the top of this cliff.

    ¡°After this, we need to bring you to the doctor as fast as possible,¡± Jun Min gritted her teeth and starts to gather her concentration. She doesn¡¯t bring thread, so hair should do it¡­

    With her remembering the way she did it before, Jun Min started to move the needle and stitched up the wound on Soujin body. Her hand moved fast, but sweats starting to appear on her forehead and by the time she¡¯s done, Jun Min feels really weak.

    ¡°The treatment is done¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡±

    Leaning back to the wall, Jun Min closes her eyes and goes to the dreamland. Not caring about her wet clothes anymore, she sleeps soundly. Thankfully, due to her stronger physical strength, just a few hours wearing wet clothes won¡¯t make her sick. Of course, that is if she is in perfect health.

    The two of them passed out like that and the noisy water current on the side was incapable of waking them up.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Soujin wake up a few hours after that. Their clothes have been drying by the time they¡¯re sleeping. He looks around and finally his gaze arrived at the little kid before him who is sleeping soundly.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Looking around, Soujin noticed that there is water current beside them and his body is full of bandages. He faintly remembers that he holds Jun Min in his arm when they¡¯re falling. Somehow, when he looks at the other party when they¡¯re falling, he remembers the little girl he meets on the academy, so he subconsciously holds the other party.

    Soujin shakes his head at that thought. How could he think of Jun Min as a girl? Both of them have similar stature, but it shouldn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re the same person¡­ right?

    Glancing at the other party, he shakes her shoulder. ¡°Jun Min, wakes up.¡±

    Jun Min opened her eyes drowsily. At first she doesn¡¯t recognize this place, but looking towards Soujin who¡¯s still riddled with bandages, she subconsciously blushed and turned her head away.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What happened yesterday?¡±

    Jun Min doesn¡¯t have the courage to tell him that she stitches his wound, so she just narrated it in a slightly different version.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one saying thank you, you shielded me when we¡¯re falling.¡±

    Soujin laughed. ¡°About that, I just somehow remember of your sister when we¡¯re falling. A girl shouldn¡¯t hurt their body, so I moved without thinking.¡±

    Jun Min wants to dig out a hole right now. Has her identity been found out? But from Soujin narration, he noticed that the other party only thought of her as Jun Hua and it doesn¡¯t mean that he had noticed about it. Jun Min feels immense relief when her thought arrived here.

    But didn¡¯t Ming Hui say that Soujin has sharp eyes? How come he didn¡¯t notice something so obvious like this? Maybe the sharp Soujin surprisingly cannot notice something that¡¯s right before his eyes? It¡¯s kind of funny, though.

    ¡°Still, thank you.¡±

    Soujin nodded. He looks upwards. ¡°There is a stone path over there, can you walk?¡±

    Jun Min feels really awkward. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have used her martial arts to stitch Soujin wound a few hours before as it drained her energy. She doesn¡¯t have the courage to tell that she doesn¡¯t have any energy left.

    ¡°What is it? You can¡¯t even walk?¡±

    Jun Min glared at the other party. Dragging Soujin up shore is already taxing with their difference in physique and included her action of treating his wound, she had drained her energy. Although the sleep has helped her, what she needs the most is food and not just sleeps. Besides, climbing such steep cliff, it will be a miracle if she could do it with this tired body.

    ¡°Let me carried you on my back,¡± Soujin decides after seeing that Jun Min is indeed cannot move. He doesn¡¯t want to carry a guy, but he can make an exception¡­

    Jun Min doesn¡¯t want to move even more. She has never been close to any guy before including in the military since her uncle would beat up anyone who dares to get close with her when she¡¯s still weak. And after she has gained more strength, she can chase them out by herself without relying on her uncle anymore.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I can think of you as your sister. You have the same stature after all,¡± Soujin remarked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If Jun Min is not Jun Hua, she would have the urge to beat up Soujin even more, which is if she has the strength for that. While sighing on her mind, Jun Min climbed up to Soujin back and holds his shoulder. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t undergone puberty yet, so it¡¯s not obvious that she is a girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s her words alright!

 97. Does man also learn needlework?

    Soujin is indeed a capable general. Despite his body is riddled with wounds he can climb on the narrow path to the top on swift movement. It doesn¡¯t take him a long time to reach their destination, the cliff.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± Jun Min urged. Soujin is surprised because he feels that the person on his back is really light. He almost forgot about her existence if not for her reminder.

    Soujin turned his head back. He carefully put Jun Min on the ground as the little kid sits down. She still doesn¡¯t have the energy to walk.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°A bit,¡± Jun Min said awkwardly. She truly cannot pass off as a guy if this keeps on, they would surely think of her as a weakling. If the soldiers who had seen her fight know her thoughts like this, they would definitely have the urge to beat her up to vent their grievances from getting their body beaten black and blue by her.

    Soujin put her down and dashed off to the trees nearby before returning back with some fruits. He handed some of them to Jun Min who accepted it gladly.

    ¡°After you have recovered enough energy, we will go to the east border.¡±

    Jun Min nodded. Eating the fruit has indeed helped her a lot. It doesn¡¯t require her much time to recover some of her strength and they can walk towards the border. Besides, walking on a flat ground is easier than climbing steep wall.

    Soujin stopped for a while. He whistles and a horse comes to their sight before being followed by another horse. They are horse that the two of them used before. It seems like they were waiting in some near areas when their master fell off the cliff previously.

    ¡°Can you ride the horse?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Jun Min feels that she¡¯s continue being insulted by Soujin during their journey back. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s that weak to the point she cannot walk at all, she still has some energy from eating and sleeping a few hours.

    Soujin nodded. ¡°How¡¯s the situation on the Mountain Kingdom border?¡±

    ¡°Its fine,¡± Jun Min answered. The Mountain Kingdom won¡¯t attack them anymore is more correct. As long as the Jun family is still guarding the border, they won¡¯t have any intention of attacking anymore since its Jun Min who had helped them through their crisis. But this is a secret that she cannot divulge, not even towards Soujin.

    ¡°The Kai Kingdom is more obstinate. You will find out soon enough that they¡¯re stronger than the Mountain Kingdom.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure about that,¡± Jun Min smiled.

    After riding the horse for some time, they reached the border. Soujin soldiers are there and they¡¯re looking highly worried about Soujin. Seeing their general is alive and kicking, they sighed in relief.

    ¡°Call doctor, do you need one, Jun Min?¡±

    Jun Min shakes her head. If the doctor here checks her, they would surely find out about her gender. Besides, she¡¯s not hurt at all, only tired from exhausting her energy over and over again.

    ¡°Then, you have some rests first.¡±

    ¡°Wake me up when it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    The soldiers hurriedly prepare rooms for both of them in separate places. Jun Min took a bath first before changing and sleeping on the bed, still with her face mask. She didn¡¯t dare to take it off in case there is someone getting inside without her knowing, for example, Soujin. With his martial arts, she wouldn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s already near her until he¡¯s really close.

    Soujin look for a doctor he knows. Since he¡¯s on the battlefield, there are only some doctors which he¡¯s familiar with and knows about. He would never let a strange doctor check him in case they¡¯re sent by the enemies to threaten him.

    ¡°How is my wound?¡± He asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s already healing, the first aid is good. Seems like the one who did it is an experienced person,¡± the doctor said.

    Soujin nodded. He¡¯s not really surprised since a soldier normally learns a bit about this kind of things. But for Jun Min to be so proficient, he must have been wounded a lot in the past, that¡¯s what his thought is.

    ¡°Your wound has been stitched and it¡¯s neat too. Have you treated them before?¡± the doctor asks again. This time, he¡¯s feeling surprised because he knows that Soujin would never let a stranger come closer to him.

    Soujin shakes his head. ¡°No¡­ only the first aid.¡±

    ¡°Your first aid is amazing. Let me dress the wound again.¡±

    As the doctor check his wound again, Soujin thinks about Jun Min. The one who did the first aid should have been him, but why would he stitches the wound? Does man also learn needlework? Maybe he will try to ask about it later to him.

    Dressing the wound didn¡¯t take a long time and Soujin returned back to his room to sleep. His soldiers are all watching and guarding him. They won¡¯t let anyone come close with their general and put some risks to him.

    The next morning, Soujin prepared horses for them to go towards the border. Given that he had taken a few days off from leading the army, they shouldn¡¯t have gone too far into the enemy territory unless the enemies are luring them. Soujin has confidences on his soldier that they wouldn¡¯t do such a mistake.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    ¡°Little kid, wake up. It¡¯s already morning,¡± Soujin personally go to Jun Min room.

    Jun Min hurriedly dressed up and fixed his appearance before opening the door. Looking at the highly spirited Soujin, he truly wonder just who among them the one who got hurt is. Why is he still looking so spirited while Jun Min is the one who¡¯s tired?

    ¡°The horses are ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jun Min followed after Soujin towards the field and ride on his horse. She looks towards Soujin who¡¯s riding on his horse too. He waved his hand and Jun Min along with the soldiers march towards the northeast border.

    As they are riding the horse, Soujin looks towards Jun Min with a curious look.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Min doesn¡¯t feel comfortable under his gaze.

    ¡°I want to know, does the men in Jun family learn needlework?¡±

    That was the question he hoped that the other party never asks. Jun Min stared coldly and ignored that general.

 98. News

    The journey back is quick with Soujin¡¯s lead. He was familiar with this area thus making their journey shorter and quicker. When they arrived at the border, Jun Min found his soldiers and goes over there to arrange them. Among them, Yasha and Yamin are there.

    ¡°Young Master, we have arranged the soldiers here,¡± Yasha reported. When they reach the capital of Mountain Kingdom, Jun Min sends them away to here. He doesn¡¯t want them to get involved with the matter in that kingdom.

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°Do they have enough rest?¡±

    The journey as a whole army and journey alone is different, that¡¯s why Jun Min asks that question. He barely got any sleep, but his soldier should have enough time to rest because they arrived earlier than him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We are going to march again. The Kai Kingdom is taking us into their territory,¡± Jun Min said calmly. He has heard some of the battle report from Soujin during their journey here and he could fill in the rest after staying here for some time.

    ¡°Yes General!¡±

    After arranging the soldiers, Jun Min returned back to have some rest before departing.

    ¡­

    Capital of Ming Kingdom

    ¡°You have become really famous, old man,¡± Yan said sarcastically. He has finally returned back to the capital with Nanglong Souka tagging along. The old man is just laughing and waved it off because the whole matter is not because of him, rather it¡¯s because of another extraordinary person.

    Nanglong Souka got down from the carriage as Yan continue his journey towards the Kai Kingdom. Yan had no intention on staying inside his residence just because he¡¯s being grounded by his father. He still has some matter he needs to attend to.

    The old man walks towards the palace and got admitted as soon as he arrives there. The entire officials are all giving him friendly smile for what he had done.

    ¡°Nanglong Souka, well done,¡± the emperor said upon seeing that in this morning court, Nanglong Souka attended.

    He nodded. ¡°Thank you Your Highness, this subject dares not take all the credit.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the reaction from Yuan Kingdom?¡± one of the officials asks. They hadn¡¯t heard about the detail because the ways to send messages are limited. The only news that they know is that the Yuan Kingdom has pulled back their armies and they wouldn¡¯t attack the Ming Kingdom anymore. If they want the details, they need Nanglong Souka to explain.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°The emperor of Yuan Kingdom is wise and he pulled back the army after some negotiation. He accepts the goodwill of Ming Kingdom and willingly pulls back his army,¡± Nanglong Souka vaguely narrated the conversation.

    The emperor is truly happy because of this progress. He turned towards the messenger who comes.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, General Soujin has been found safe and sound. He has returned back to the northeast border.¡±

    The emperor nodded. Seeing the cautious gaze from Nanglong Souka, he could only ask the other officials to explain. It is then Nanglong Souka comes to know that his grandson was chasing after one of the assassins from the Kai Kingdom and falls from the cliff. Miraculously, he survived and returned back to the border in a matter of days.

    ¡°Why is he chasing after that assassin?¡± Nanglong Souka knows that Soujin is not a reckless person and normally he wouldn¡¯t bother chasing after one small fry. Does this assassin have another identity?

    ¡°The assassin is the Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom,¡± Prince Ming Gong interjects.

    ¡°I see¡­ what exactly happened that day, how can he falls down the cliff?¡± Nanglong Souka turned to the messenger again.

    The messenger is feeling pressure from Nanglong Souka gaze and he stammered on his words. He can only say that the Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom has prepared a trap which makes a part of the area around the cliff to get destroyed and caused the general to fall. That trap also costs the prince his life.

    With that area belongs to Kai Kingdom and the location is near the border with Mountain Kingdom, it is expected that such traps were found in the area. However, the target had changed from the Mountain Kingdom to Ming Kingdom.

    Nanglong Souka nodded. ¡°What happened down the cliff?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ he falls down with General Jun Min and General Jun Min gives him some first-aid which helped General Soujin recovers¡­¡±

    Nanglong Souka eyes widened. Jun Min is on the east? Didn¡¯t he have just got wounded badly from the fight with General Tou and cannot move from his bed around two weeks ago? How come he suddenly arrived on the east and falls down with Soujin?

    Hearing the unexpected name, no one would ever predict that the young general has come towards the northeast. His timing is really good, to appear on time and stopped the Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom while at the same time become someone who helps Soujin.

    The emperor feels even more burdened. This name is truly like a plague and whenever this name is voiced, unexpected news would arise. Despite him feeling vexed, he cannot do anything and continue with the court. That young general luck is too good.

    ¡­

    ¡°Jun Min has gone to the east? That boy is really quick on healing,¡± Ming Hui commented. He knows that Jun Min is capable, but he would never think that this boy would become really important in their plan.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s with Soujin. Only Yan is left¡­ that brother of ours is truly slow.¡±

    The person before him can only laugh dryly. Ming Hui dismissed him and returned back to his room. His demeanor quickly changed into an innocent young girl and he looks towards the girl who¡¯s busy trying to make the sound right from a zither.

    ¡°Lanying, you hadn¡¯t found the correct note, yet?¡± he asks softly.

    The girl, Fan Lanying, raised her head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Princess. It seems that my talent in music is quite low. I will need your help here.¡±

    Ming Hui smiled. ¡°Come over here, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fan Lanying smiled back happily.

    Seeing that smile, Ming Hui sighed on his heart. ¡®Until when should I keep on this fa?ade? I want to return back to become a man soon¡­¡¯

 99. It Seems I Can Make a Living by Painting

    Jun Min and Soujin catch up with Soujin¡¯s soldiers after a few days marching. They¡¯re put on a difficult spot as the enemies are trying to trap them into going even further.

    Soujin creased his brow. If this keeps on, they won¡¯t have enough food to finish the war and might suffer big losses instead. He looks towards the forest before him and called one of his commander.

    ¡°Sweep that area with the Shadow Squad. I don¡¯t want anyone left.¡±

    ¡°Yes General!¡±

    Jun Min turned his head towards the area that Soujin pointed to. He doesn¡¯t see anything unusual from that area, just what is Soujin see from that place?

    Looking at Jun Min gaze, Soujin explained. ¡°There are traces of soldiers marching that way. I need to keep vigilance.¡±

    ¡°You can notice even the smallest mark?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Because of his curiosity, Jun Min tries to go towards the area where Soujin said he saw something. From the corner of his eyes, he found some broken branches and faint footprint on the ground. If not for Soujin reminder, he would never have noticed that this place has some hidden things on the ground and bushes.

    ¡°Your eyes are really something.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Soujin answered simply and turned his gaze around. He guided them to the higher ground which allowed them to look around the forest and noticed the movement of enemies easier, and ordered the soldiers to make their camp here.

    Looking around, Jun Min noticed that this place is indeed a good place for setting up a camp. This place is similar to a natural fortress which is easy to defend and hard to attack. It seems like the knowledge Soujin had is indeed plenty and he could easily spot a place like this even from a faraway place.

    Jun Min arranged his own soldier to make their camp here before setting up his own tent. The number of soldiers he brought here is less than Soujin¡¯s soldiers, but all of them are his personal soldier which means their strength are guaranteed.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Yamin, guard the area,¡± Jun Min instructed calmly. The battle will start soon, but his role here is only helping and not stealing the spotlight. He won¡¯t appear much on the front line and only acting as a strategist here.

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Calls me¡­ never mind,¡± since he doesn¡¯t want to appear on the spotlight, it¡¯s better to limit the number of people who knows his real identity. Even when walking here, they only know that he is the acquaintance of Soujin and only the closest one with Soujin knows about his real name.

    Jun Min put on his things on the table and started drawing. He needs to draw every map on the area he had passed as to make things easier to analyze. His ability to draw well comes from his daily practice during the time with his uncle, where he would draw a map of the enemy¡¯s movement every day. This habit hadn¡¯t lost just from not doing it on the capital.

    Yamin had brought his painting equipment because she knows that Jun Min would like to draw a map every time he¡¯s marching on a new area. The picture of the area from the northeast border to this place is painted beautifully on the canvas. Jun Min is not worried that Soujin would need him to help with his task because Soujin is an accomplished general and he¡¯s only here as a helper.

    Looking from behind, Yamin feels that her Miss talent is wasted on making only maps. If Jun Hua had drawn the painting and she had to paint, the picture she produced wouldn¡¯t lose to even a first-class painter on the capital. Looking at the picture on her Miss¡¯s small desk, Yamin feels like seeing real time scenery. The picture looks real and she already could imagine the sound of the bird on the area they had passed before.

    ¡°Yamin, I told you to stand guard.¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Master!¡± Yamin snapped out from her daydream and stand guard again. What a foolish mistake. What kind of guard would daydream when guarding their master?

    Jun Min sighed helplessly. He had long known that his drawing is good, but to think that after learning a bit more from the academy it would be even better. Although he never finished the drawing he made on the academy to avoid people knowing his skill, he noticed after drawing the maps today that his skill has grown even better.

    He smiled playfully. ¡°It seems I can make a living from drawing even if I retired from being a general.¡±

    Yamin, who stand on guard, is speechless by her Miss playful statement. From the very beginning, how could Jun Zhenxian possibly allow his granddaughter to live on the streets? He would never allow Jun Hua to work as a painter and he would try to find a good match for her first and send her to a good place.

    Jun Min ignored the speechless Yamin and put away her painting. He needs to rest to while there are times because tomorrow, there might be some battle they need to do. Soujin is the one doing the battle, so he doesn¡¯t need to feel any worry.

    Yamin noticed that the person inside is no longer moving around too much. She shifted her gaze towards the forest below. There are several people moving in the dark. She¡¯s not worried because she knows that they¡¯re Soujin people. The battle will soon start again.

 100. A Foolish Lady

    Soujin looks towards his people who are coming towards him.

    ¡°Reporting to general, there are some people in the forest and they have been cleaned out.¡±

    ¡°Good work. Rest for tonight.¡±

    Soujin eyes swept the forest as he is looking for any clues. He wants to know, what is the purpose of leading them inside their territory? He already keeps some of his soldiers on the way to keep him updated if something were to happen on their way back. Getting trapped inside the enemy territory is not a light thing and he would never want to make such a foolish mistake.

    He noticed some movement from the hill quite far from them and he could faintly see the shape of smoke. There are people there and the number is not small. This area is going to be their battlefield tomorrow.

    ¡°Moa, you send people down there! Inspect the surrounding and gives me the detail,¡± Soujin eyes keep on staying watching the area. He wants to see, how they could go away from his grasp.

    The next day, Jun Min approached the still sitting Soujin. He looks towards the next hill and could faintly see some people there from the dust. But his vision is unclear and he could only make some guesses.

    ¡°The enemies are there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, their number is almost on par with us,¡± Soujin answered without looking around. His eyes are watching the movement of the enemies carefully.

    ¡°I will look around first.¡±

    Soujin nodded his head without looking at the other party. Jun Min returned to his tent and this time, he takes a bath. After wearing the face masks for days, he wants to change it.

    ¡°Yamin, look around the area with Yasha. I want you to inspect the whole area and give me a detailed report later.¡±

    Although he did say to Soujin that he wants to take a look at the area, he hadn¡¯t finished the map he has to make. Because of that, he sends the two of them away first while he is working on the map and strategy based on what he knows so far.

    ¡°Yes Young Master.¡±

    Jun Min didn¡¯t hurry to use his face mask again as her face skin is already too dry from wearing one for a long time. There is no one around here and he needs to review the maps he makes as well as thinking of some strategies. The enemy position is advantageous and they¡¯re most likely will turn their tail back again and lured the soldiers even deeper. If that is so, it will be hard to counter attack them.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Picking up his brush, Jun Min started to draw the enemy location and the possible movement on their side. To make them wants to fight back, there must be something they need to do. Probably, slipping inside their ranks and make some killing will do? If it¡¯s required, he is quite proficient in doing sneak attack and his body is flexible. Wait¡­ he¡¯s a general and it should be the job of an assassin.

    Jun Min thinks again, the areas around here are mostly forest with some slightly higher ground which makes hill like the ones they are standing on. Trying to gain advantages from the height in the forest is almost impossible. At most they can only try to do a battle in the forest using a special method. He had soldiers he specifically trained to battle in the forest, but can they compared with the soldiers from here?

    ¡°Jun Min? Who are you?¡±

    That voice wakes her up from her trance. Jun Hua hadn¡¯t worn her mask and her face is that of a girl. Hearing that voice from behind her, she tried to escape to the side, but he¡¯s quicker and captured her hand. Before Jun Hua can evade, she is facing head on with the flawless face of Soujin.

    Soujin only wants to take some rest from looking non-stop towards the hill. He would never expect to sense a person inside Jun Min tent when the other person is saying that he¡¯s going to look around. When he thinks the other party had returned, the one he saw inside is a girl holding a brush with a map in front of her.

    Out of impulse, he needs to know who she is. But upon seeing her face, he¡¯s stunned. The clear eyes of this girl are telling him that the person before him is Jun Hua, the sister of Jun Min. What makes it unbelievable is how pretty she is after unveiling herself. With her glossy lips and partially messy hair, it makes her looks even more charming.

    ¡°Jun Hua¡­?¡±

    ¡°General Soujin,¡± Jun Hua wants to cry. She forgot that this person is someone capable to hide his presence so perfectly until she cannot find him unless he comes really close with her. If she knows that this person is going to meet with her, she wouldn¡¯t take off that mask no matter how uncomfortable it is.

    Now, what is she going to do? How can she explain her existence here? Although this is Jun Min¡¯s tent, there is no way a man would normally bring a girl to war. Especially in a case of a rising general like Jun Min, why would he bring his useless sister to the battlefield? Facing the sharp Soujin in front of her, she truly wished to dig a hole and stay there.

    ¡°What are you doing here¡­?¡± his voice stopped when he noticed the stack of paper on the table. There is some painting equipment on the side and on the table are some neat pictures of the place they have passed on the way. The painting is truly exceptional and the usual maps he used cannot even be compared in the slightest.

    Seeing the gaze on Soujin had landed on her painting, Jun Hua feels that she needs to dig the hole even faster. What should she say now?

    ¡°Do you paint them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    In a single glance, it¡¯s clear that the paint hasn¡¯t dried yet on some parts which she had just marked. Even if she wants to lie, she needs to make a better lie, so she cannot say that it¡¯s not her drawing. Besides, didn¡¯t he already see her holding a brush?

    ¡°Jun Hua, are you a strategist?¡±

 101. Female Strategist

    Facing the unexpected question from Soujin, Jun Hua blanked for a moment. She forgot that there is one occupation where a female could possibly go to the battlefield, strategist. Although it is still against the norm of Ming Kingdom, but it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any in other kingdom. Even though so, this method is not really popular because women are seen as weaker even in terms of making strategy and normally they would not reach high ranks.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Soujin looks towards the map once more. ¡°I see. Have you been the one making the strategy for Jun Min?¡±

    Jun Hua doesn¡¯t know how to answer this one. If she said yes, it would make her other self looks weaker, but if she said no, it would be a blatant lie. She had always made the strategy herself, with some of them received help from her commander. All in all, they are her makings and decisions.

    Soujin looks towards Jun Hua scribble on the paper and he chuckled a bit. The strategy Jun Hua writes on them are some of what he had once thought before, but he chooses not to implement them since they are not really suitable to this battle area. And his own forces might not necessarily able to fight on par with the Kai Kingdom army who specialize on warfare in the forest.

    ¡°Your strategy is interesting, but the Kai Kingdom soldiers are the experts on warfare inside the forest, we might not necessarily able to fight on par with them if not trained,¡± Soujin said. He¡¯s implying about Jun Min¡¯s soldiers since the southeast areas are mountains while the northeast are forest.

    ¡°Ah yeah, it¡¯s only passing on my head,¡± Jun Hua answered. ¡°With the army is specialized in fighting inside the forest, it will be a huge advantage for them to fight in this area. I think this is one of the reasons they choose to move the fight here.¡±

    ¡°One of the reasons? Can you think of others?¡± Soujin only casually remarked that one. He would never expect that Jun Hua can fluently go through with her way of thinking and said it out loudly. Maybe he can test her a bit?

    ¡°This area is the territory of Kai Kingdom, they must have full grasps of this area and fighting in a familiar place brought you more advantages. Besides, there are also psychological effects on the enemy as they are inside the enemy territory, they would afraid of the hidden trap that the other party possibly launched. This will limit the soldier¡¯s movement¡­¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Jun Hua keeps on talking about many things while Soujin listened carefully. Jun Hua always share her thoughts to her uncle if they are going to the war together which makes her familiar with saying her thoughts out in a clear and straight manner. This habit has caused her to subconsciously answer when Soujin asks her.

    By the time she¡¯s done, Jun Hua realized that this is not her usual place and the one in front of her is Soujin, not her uncle. Jun Hua wants to hide herself. What had I done?

    Soujin smiled upon hearing Jun Hua clear explanation on her points. He would never think that a noble girl can think things so carefully and systematically to the point that he would feel awed, even more so, a girl with such a bad reputation like Jun Hua.

    Looking at the smiling face of Soujin, Jun Hua is startled for a second. This man is already so handsome and when he smiled genuinely, his face look even more stunning. Even her that won¡¯t usually move by a handsome face still feels a bit stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Jun Hua.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you General Soujin.¡±

    Soujin stared at the map. ¡°But still, that kind of things won¡¯t make us stay low. There are things we can do to strike them.¡±

    Jun Hua still hadn¡¯t found the right strategies she could use thought. The battle was originally not hers and she¡¯s only doing this out of habit. She was planning to talk about it with Soujin as Jun Min, but the plans should changes now because she had met him as Jun Hua.

    ¡°Then, does General Soujin have any plan?¡± Jun Hua asks. She does want to know and since she had partially exposed herself of being in the battlefield, there is nothing wrong in asking.

    Soujin nodded. ¡°If they keep on running away, then the only way to make them fight us is by force.¡±

    ¡°How do you plan to force them?¡± Jun Hua asks. That was one of the things she had been thinking about. How can they make the Kai Kingdom wants to turn their head towards them and not continue running away?

    ¡°You will know later. If you want to know, try to look at your picture again, you might not get the chance to see it again later.¡±

    Originally, Soujin wants to talk with Jun Hua more, but he sensed that Jun Min guard has come. With that, he chooses to leave her with that message and didn¡¯t bother with the little girl anymore. If there is time in the future, he would like to talk more with her.

    Jun Hua watches Soujin back as the general leaves. Somehow, she got a feeling that she knows what the other party means, but it¡¯s truly an awful plan. Regardless, she¡¯s not one to stop him with his plan if he wants to.

    Yamin appeared not long after that. ¡°Miss¡­?¡±

    Jun Hua knows that Yamin must have seen Soujin coming out from this tent. What can she say? Even if the two of them are still watching guards, they might not be able to warn her on time given Soujin high ability and all.

    ¡°Just give the report of what you find around here.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Soujin walks to his tent. ¡°Lou, come out!¡±

    A man suddenly appeared before Soujin. He¡¯s dressed in black, just like what Yamin and Yasha usually dressed. Upon his arrival, he bowed deeply, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Send my order, let¡¯s destroy this place.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 102. Fire

    A few hours after that, Soujin is attacked by a person from behind him. Soujin easily blocked that attack and escape a few steps to the sides.

    ¡°Jun Min, I don¡¯t mean to sneak inside your tent.¡±

    Jun Min is looking towards Soujin angrily. Since he cannot do anything when he appeared as Jun Hua, at least when he turns back to become Jun Min, he could fight Soujin. Originally, he wants to beat him up, but the problem is, he doesn¡¯t have enough strength to do that.

    ¡°I know, you¡¯re not allowed to come again,¡± Jun Min answered.

    Soujin raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even you cannot stop me from doing that.¡±

    Jun Hua truly wants to tear up his calm face and kicked him on his butt. How can he say that? That¡¯s his privacy!

    Soujin didn¡¯t bother explaining anything more as his gaze directed towards the faraway hill and a devilish smile formed on his lips. Jun Min can even feel chills going up on his spine. The Soujin he looks at now is different compared to the usual calm and composed man he knows.

    ¡°The shows are going to start now,¡± Soujin said leisurely.

    Jun Min directed his gaze to the hill. There is nothing at first, but then he noticed that smoke starts to rise on that direction. After a while, the smokes started to spread through the forest and Jun Min realized what that is, its fire.

    ¡°You plan to ignite the whole forest?¡± Jun Min said astonished. He too had thought about this way ever since Soujin tells him about the painting. The easiest thing to do to destroy the landscape is by fire. With fire, the entire forest will disappear.

    ¡°Not over here and the wind is supporting us today.¡±

    The winds are making the fire move towards the Kai Kingdom lands. Although the wind is not strong, it¡¯s enough to make the fire move towards that direction. Not only that, Jun Min started to notice another fire starting in the middle of the forest.

    ¡°Fighting fire with fire, you plan to extinguish the fire by igniting another one?¡±

    ¡°It will only work on field. What I want is to flatten the whole area. The Kai Kingdom would surely feel immense regret of pulling us inside,¡± Soujin said calmly.

    Jun Min nodded. If only for pulling them inside means that they have to pay with thousands of trees, they might need to reconsider the plan once more. He stares at the forest before them which already starting to burn.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Do you think this loss would make them turn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they won¡¯t hesitate to return back. The trees on that area are good trees for building furniture. There is also a village a bit further which probably had been using the woods as their source of living. If the Kai Kingdom doesn¡¯t want to lose a lot of money, they need to think the way to stop the fire before it spreads out.¡±

    Jun Min cannot confirm whether what Soujin said is correct or not because he simply cannot see that far. What he can conclude from this plan is that Soujin is a wicked general that know how to use his card in order to make people do as he wishes. In ordinary forest, it might not succeed, but Kai Kingdom natural environments are mostly forest. They relied on forest and naturally wouldn¡¯t want to lose them because the fire might spread out very fast.

    He turned to the sky and knows that the clouds are gathering. There is possibly a rain later on that day and put out that fire. But if the Kai Kingdom relied only on the rain, the losses they might suffer are immense. They need to try to stop it first before the fire spread far.

    ¡°This is truly a wicked plan¡­¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t receive mercy anymore if they tried to do the same trick again,¡± Soujin answered and stand up from his chair.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We need to return to the northeast border and make our way towards the north border.¡±

    Jun Min looks in confusion. They have just arrived in this area and now this man already wants them to move again? Doesn¡¯t he want to fight with the Kai Kingdom army which is why he chooses to ignite the whole forest?

    ¡°Why do you think the Kai Kingdom lured us inside here?¡±

    Jun Min thinks about it. The Kai Kingdom must have known from a long time ago that the one guarding this area is Nanglong family and their young general is Nanglong Soujin. The achievement of Nanglong Soujin is big and there is not even a single war this man lost, despite most of them are only against the small kingdoms around Ming Kingdom.

    When war breaks out, Nanglong Soujin must be chosen as the leader in this area. When the enemies are pulling back and retreating into their territory, the soldiers chased with the one leading them is Nanglong Soujin. Despite knowing that, they still choose to retreat, with the reason being?

    Jun Min raised his head, ¡°Luring you away from the real battle.¡±

    Soujin nodded. ¡°I have seen the soldiers from the enemy armies. They are mostly only second rate general that I hadn¡¯t seen before. There is no one who can be considered as my par or maybe even greater than me.¡±

    How can you recognize them when they have been staying so far away from you? Jun Min truly wanted to asks, but he needs to restrain himself.

    ¡°Aside from the first battle when they are fighting with me head-on, all they do is running away slowly and continue with some battle. From the report and how far we have gone in, it¡¯s easy to conclude that their motive is only luring me away. They can hardly attack the northeast border with me on the way, so I can only think a coalition army.

    There are two areas which they can try to attack, the east or the north of Ming Kingdom. Because you have defeated the Mountain Kingdom, I assume that they won¡¯t return to the war which means, only the north along with Pan Kingdom.¡±

    Jun Min nodded at this man explanation. It seems that he¡¯s truly capable of seeing everything very quickly.

    ¡°I will dispatch my troops first. 2/3 of them are still on the border,¡± Jun Min said with smile.

    ¡°You have thought of this too?¡±

    Jun Min shakes his head. ¡°I only thought partially and not as comprehensive as you. Because of that, I leave some of them behind to wait for my order.¡±

    Soujin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting general, Jun Min.¡±

    ¡°You too Soujin.¡±

 103. General, are you really a gentleman?

    Jun Hua stared at the man before her with indignation. After ordering his soldier to finish up the battle as he prepared to leave, he pestered Jun Min to let him meet his sister. No matter what Jun Min said, he wouldn¡¯t listen and keep on telling the other party to allow him to meet with the lady. After being pestered by this annoying general for almost half a day, Jun Min get into carriage and change back into Jun Hua.

    Soujin smiled when he¡¯s looking at the slightly annoyed face on Jun Hua. Upon remembering the maps she had drawn previously, his interest piqued and pestering Jun Min resulted in an astonishing result. ¡°Why are you staring at this general like that? Have you fallen for me?¡±

    ¡®IN YOUR DREAM!¡¯ Jun Hua terribly wanted to tell this man to get off the carriages, so she can turn back into being Jun Min for the rest of the journey. She had ordered Yamin to get back early and tell her soldiers to go towards the north border, but if in the journey she needs to stay inside this carriages, their journey will surely takes more time.

    Soujin ignored the angry look on Jun Hua as he took out a canvas and painting equipment. On the carriage, there is a small table he had asks his men to prepare. Putting the items on the table, he turned towards the lady.

    ¡°Maybe drawing would make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Why should I draw for you?¡± Jun Hua retorted with her icy cold voice. Although she no longer tampered her voice to make it lower, the sound of her voice is still similar with Jun Min. Despite her worrying about getting found out, getting out from this man range is the first priority.

    ¡°You want to draw for me?¡± Soujin smiled and his devilishly handsome face looks even more brilliant.

    Jun Hua pursed her lips. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Soujin turned his face towards the window. His demonic face turned cold. ¡°Clear them away. Don¡¯t make any sound.¡±

    ¡°Yes General!¡±

    Jun Hua clear eyes turned bigger. Her small head looks towards Soujin with astonishment. Even when he¡¯s ¡®flirting¡¯ like this, he¡¯s still aware of the movement outside. He¡¯s really a vigilant fellow and even Jun Hua cannot always stay aware especially when she¡¯s too tired.

    Soujin turned his head back and asked. ¡°What is it, do you like me now?¡±

    ¡°Not in the slightest bit.¡±

    Soujin didn¡¯t feel disheartened from the cold retort from Jun Hua. He put the brush before Jun Hua hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to remember things by painting? The scene from the fire is quite good.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    If the people from the Kai Kingdom heard his words, they would surely raise their sword to kill him. That fire had caused them uncountable loss of money and resources. Although there is rain in the evening, the fire had spread out wildly and caused many trees to get destroyed beyond repair. They would surely hope to erase those memories from their brain.

    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to present them a memorable picture?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? All I know is that was an interesting scene.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This fellow is still hard to understand as always. But his words are indeed interesting and Jun Hua feels intrigued to paint it. She rarely draws anything other than the one she needed. The fire he caused had made a scene on that forest and the after-effect is a bare land.

    Jun Hua picks the brush and dabbed it on the paint. In but a moment, the landscape of the areas where they stay is pictured on the canvas. Soujin looks towards it with interest, but Jun Hua concentration is fully on the painting. She doesn¡¯t have any spare energy to look at the man before her.

    The carriages speed is not slow, but it¡¯s not really quick too. Soujin pick the smooth road, so he can see the girl painting. From the time he looks at the map, he knows that this girl has some other talent. Strategy, painting, what else? Somehow he wants to know more about her.

    Jun Hua finished the painting. The bare land and the residue of the smokes are painted clearly. She turns towards Soujin as if saying, are you satisfied?

    Soujin peered towards the painting as he thought about some matters inside his mind. The picture she had shown him now clearly excelled in the details, especially things that was usually left behind. She must have painted pictures for a long time to produce such good painting.

    ¡°You¡¯re a talented painter. If you didn¡¯t pick the music at that time, maybe I would have another chance to see your painting.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Jun Hua answered simply. She never had planned to paint in front of other people. From the time she comes to know her talent in painting, she never wants anyone to know, but this man had already found out about it and there¡¯s nothing she could do.

    ¡°You won¡¯t let anyone know?¡±

    Jun Hua smiled. ¡°If a lady has both beauty and talent, what do you think would happen to her?¡±

    She knows that someone who¡¯s too perfect would have many enemies. If she had enough power, then she wouldn¡¯t afraid, but she did not. The Jun family was declining and only through her trick can they stand tall again. Should she expose to the world of her real talent, they would surely target her even more.

    When that happens, she would not have any peace anymore. She¡¯s not afraid when they slight her and look down at her. She¡¯s more worried if they are overestimating her. It¡¯s better to be seen as useless when she doesn¡¯t have enough power to stand against her enemy.

    ¡°Your brother has it rough,¡± Soujin commented. To protect his sister, he had to pose in front and bear the burden. The two of them are truly amazing.

    ¡°Why are you so adamant to meet me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re more expressive than your brother. And your face too¡­¡±

    SLAP!

    ¡°It¡¯s impolite to try to take off a veil of a lady, General Soujin,¡± Jun Hua glared. ¡°Are you really a gentleman?¡±

    Soujin retracted his hand that¡¯s being slapped away by Jun Hua. His face didn¡¯t contain any anger as he smiled. What he thought about this girl is only how interesting she is and he can get his small revenge later.

    He picks the painting. ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡±

    Only when Soujin has gone out from the carriage did Jun Hua released her breath. That was a dangerous one and she doesn¡¯t want that man to see her face anymore. What wanting to meet her because of her face? It¡¯s obvious he comes to assess her in terms of painting.

    As for Jun Min lack of expression? The face mask is the culprit... Maybe she needs to train how to be expressive when wearing it.

 104. That name is famous?

    ¡°You said that you burned the forest down? You¡¯re the biggest idiot I have ever known!¡± Yan is yelling to Soujin in the latter office room. They have returned to the border and Jun Min told the man that his sister was going to return to the Jun family territory. He wouldn¡¯t want to stay with him and meet as a girl like before anymore.

    Soujin ignored the angry Yan. Because Yan is a merchant, he knows very well the money his friend has just burn away. That was an enormous sum¡­ even just thinking about it had made Yan¡¯s heart bleeds.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re there, you won¡¯t be able to stop him,¡± Jun Min said. His tone is slightly annoyed.

    Yan looks towards Jun Min who had bad atmosphere around him. Does something happen? What did he miss?

    ¡°Do you bring the supplies?¡±

    ¡°I do. There is enough food for you all. But why are you in needs for such a large amount of food? You don¡¯t plan on lengthening the war, do you?¡±

    After returning to the capital, Yan had prepared a lot of supplies which Soujin requested him before. He only needs to bring all of them along with him on the journey to the border. Because of the additional weight, he arrived here a bit late, but it coincides with the arrival of Soujin and Jun Min to the border.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Soujin answered simply. ¡°The soldiers on the plains are going to take longer for the battle. Those supplies are for them.¡±

    ¡°Are you taking me to be your maid?¡±

    Yan is feeling that he had been used by his best friend to bring him supplies. He¡¯s a prince and by right, he¡¯s the one who should be ordering this man before him. But, Yan doesn¡¯t have the will to do that. Besides, he did need to come here for other things.

    ¡°No,¡± Soujin answered.

    ¡°Forget it. There is another matter that you should know. Lan Ping has won big time on the battle against Pan Kingdom. He had another new general called Lan Pan, does any of you knows him?¡±

    Soujin and Jun Min both freeze for a second the moment they heard this man. They simultaneously turn towards Yan as if saying, are you really don¡¯t know? Seeing the two of them, Yan feels that there is something important he had missed. What is it?This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Who is this Lan Pan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Lan Ping older brother,¡± Soujin answered. ¡°He was a problematic soldier during his time on the military. He would never show any mercy and his way of killing is really violent which makes even his superior scared of him. In terms of martial arts, he¡¯s really strong, but he¡¯s too bloodthirsty, which make the Lan family locked him in their place.¡±

    ¡°There is no way they would let a man like this run rampart, but his skill is terribly strong. Even those famed great general might not be able to beat him,¡± Jun Min continued.

    Yan mouth is wide open. ¡°How come I didn¡¯t know any news like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too ignorant,¡± Soujin answered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! There is no way I could become a great merchant if I¡¯m an ignorant person!¡± Yan retorted.

    Jun Min coughed a bit. ¡°This happened even before Soujin and Lan Ping joined military. Lan Pan is around 7 years older than Lan Ping, but he joined the military when he¡¯s 15. The battle which involves him never gets revealed outside the military and the number of people who know him is limited. Given that this is a forbidden matter, I think with your reputation, there are less people willing to tell you.¡±

    ¡°How long is he in the military?¡±

    ¡°2-3 years,¡± Jun Min answered.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite something to get kicked out from the military that quick,¡± Yan said. ¡°Wait, you mean he¡¯s 10 years older than Soujin? How come his battle prowess is still that great when he¡¯s locked up?¡±

    ¡°Locked up doesn¡¯t mean he cannot train.¡±

    ¡°There are some reports about him being on the border with Lan Ping, it seems the news is true.¡±

    For the two of them to consider this matter as something serious, it means that this matter is truly grave. Yan would never think that this new name would actually turn out to be someone with such a past. He proceeds to ask, ¡°With that kind of history, why they still let him roam about?¡±

    ¡°He can help Lan Ping gained even more fame with victorious battle. His fighting ability is not something you can stop by merely relying on your skill. If one should say, he¡¯s one of the most dangerous creatures on the whole land.¡±

    Jun Min turned towards Yan. ¡°I bet the number of causalities on Pan Kingdom sides is really big.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, from the 100.000 soldiers on their side that go to the war, over 30.000 is killed miserably under the lead of Lan Ping.¡±

    Soujin nodded. ¡°He¡¯s still that bad.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°With the assistance of such a monster, he should have been able to gain even more number of them,¡± Soujin answered. ¡°If it¡¯s me, given that the fight has gone for some time, I would be able to annihilate at least half of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This friend of theirs is still as arrogant as before, though he did have the necessary skill to back up his word. Jun Min looks towards the battle report and ponder for a moment. Because the Jun family is going to leave the Ming Kingdom, probably there will come the time when he needs to fight with that monster. Jun Min lips curled up, if that¡¯s going to happen, it will be something really interesting.

    ¡°We are going to the north. Do you want to follow us, Yan?¡±

    ¡°Nope, good luck there. I still need to go towards the Kai Kingdom and do my business there. I bet I would get something interesting there.¡±

    ¡°You money grubber.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 105. Problematic Lan Pan

    Northwest border

    The situation on Lan Ping side is not as glorious as they said. The victory is true, but the process is far more arduous compared with the other two general where they had complete control over their soldiers. For Lan Ping, his brother is a double-edged axe.

    ¡°Brother Pan, please don¡¯t attack our own soldier,¡± Lan Ping mouth twitched a bit when he once again sees his brother is attacking his soldiers. While that brother of his is indeed a big help, he won¡¯t differentiate between friends and foes, making it harder for him to maintain the unity of his soldiers.

    The soldiers are all afraid of Lan Pan. Firstly, this man big blade would attack on anyone whenever he wishes. Secondly, this man martial art is far higher than any of them, including Lan Ping which makes it even harder to stop him. Thirdly, he won¡¯t listen to anyone except Lan Ping to a certain degree.

    ¡°What is it, my dear brother?¡± Lan Pan smiled back. His face is highly similar to Lan Ping, but the murderous intent around him makes people unable to breathe properly. His devilish smile would be on his place, but his eyes are exceedingly cold and unfeeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t attack them,¡± Lan Ping said once again.

    ¡°Fine. When will we go into another war? I¡¯m already impatient,¡± waving his blade, Lan Pan stepped back. His casual demeanor caused the soldiers to feel chills even just by looking at this man. They truly wished this man to go away and didn¡¯t bother them anymore. No one wants to get close with the person who might kill them on a whim.

    ¡°Later,¡± Lan Ping answered.

    ¡°Really? How long is that later?¡±

    Facing this question, Lan Ping feels troubled. He knows that his father didn¡¯t trust him enough that he would be able to face off the enemies, which is the reason Lan Pan is sent here. But, the problem is, even he cannot fully order his brother. Lan Pan is a scary person and even Lan Ping feels afraid when facing him.

    The numerous victories he gains over the past few weeks are all Lan Pan¡¯s credit, but at the same time, Lan Ping had lost nearly half of his original soldier and most of them are caused by this man over here. He didn¡¯t dare to complain to his father, but he too cannot explain the loss of thousands of soldiers to his father without mentioning the name of his brother.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He directs his gaze to his brother. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please be patience.¡±

    Lan Pan narrowed his eyes and looks towards his brother. In the past, Lan Ping always pestered Lan Pan to train with him and followed him whenever he goes. But, the cruel method Lan Pan does and his attitude caused Lan Ping to never do it anymore. He would distance himself from his brother and even goes to the battlefield alone. Lan Pan never said anything and a smile is always plastered on his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay patience. I want to kill them.¡±

    Lan Ping face turned ashen. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You called them your soldiers? These weaklings are not worth it.¡±

    Lan Ping knows that his brother martial art is exceptional, but all of these soldiers are the soldiers of Lan family. They might not be able to be compared with the soldiers of Nanglong family and Jun family, but they are certainly not weak. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless to reason with this man and Lan Ping cannot refute him.

    ¡°They are enough, brother, please have some rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one the heaven chosen, why should I need rest?¡± Lan Pan said coldly.

    The pressure coming from Lan Pan is even more than the previous one. Lan Ping never understands the word about this heaven chosen and all, but he knows that his brother believes in it completely. Going by his brother words, he¡¯s someone the whole word should respect and all, but Lan Ping never believes this rambling. He only knows that his brother is someone stronger and problematic.

    ¡°Then just go and don¡¯t kill them,¡± Lan Ping said while bearing the pressure.

    ¡°If you said so, my dear brother.¡±

    After Lan Pan left, Lan Ping could finally breath in relieve. After all these years, he could never surpass his brother and always left in the dust by his prowess and ability. He¡¯s still afraid of him and cannot see him on his eyes anymore.

    ¡°General, why are you keeping him here? The losses we suffered all this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Lan Ping glared at that soldier. ¡°Do I give you any permission to talk about your superior?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry general!¡±

    Lan Ping dismissed them and returned back to his tent. He¡¯s awfully tired of handling that problematic brother of his. He¡¯s sure that in front of his own soldiers, he has turned into an incompetent leader who should have changed his ranks back down.

    One of the soldiers comes to report unexpected news. Lan Ping eyes shone when he heard the news. This time, it will be another chance for a showdown between the three of them.

    ¡°The distance from here to the north border and from northwest border to the north border is more or less the same. This time, I will arrive even faster than them and dominate the war,¡± Lan Ping smiled evilly. He had wanted to erase the name of incompetence general for some time and this is the perfect chance for him.

    ¡°Tell Lan Pan, we are going to slaughter some people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, general!¡±

    Lan Ping smiled. With Lan Pan helping him, even those two would be unable to contend. The victory will be his as long as he can arrive first.

 106. Can this be called strategy meeting?

    No matter how much Lan Ping wished to arrive first, Jun Min and Soujin still arrived first. When they arrived, it¡¯s nearing noon and the first day of the battle has started.

    ¡°We were almost late,¡± Jun Min said. Although they can¡¯t participate in the first day battle, they still can make turnaround tomorrow.

    Soujin nodded. If they didn¡¯t hurry to come here by horse, it¡¯s more likely that they will miss even more battle and probably the losses will be more severe. Luckily, they marched towards this place as soon as possible and didn¡¯t delay their journey. With the exception of the day Soujin forced Jun Min to call his sister.

    Jun Min and Soujin called the leader after they had finished the first day war and reviewed the battle of that day. The Kai and Pan Kingdom had joined hands and launched a surprise attack towards them, causing some losses on their sides. Luckily, the soldiers whom both Soujin and Jun Min had sent first can help them repelling the attack on that day.

    ¡°They are truly impatient,¡± Soujin stared at the maps. ¡°Their leader would surely appear the moment I revealed myself. Jun Min, you will be the one holding them from the back.¡±

    Jun Min raised his brow. ¡°You want to duel that great general?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A man aspiration is to grow stronger and Jun Min won¡¯t obstruct him. He had once tasted the blow from a great general and found himself on the disadvantages almost all the time. It took him a great deal of effort even for a tie with his body riddled in wounds. His uncle had strictly warned him to not get hurt anymore because a deep wound might leave scars.

    Among the soldiers here, the one who have possibility to defeat the opponent great general are only Jun Min or Soujin, so they have to choose. Since Soujin volunteered himself, Jun Min would allow him to go forward to the battle.

    ¡°Then, make sure you keep him busy.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Soujin lips curved, forming a devilish smile. He¡¯s confident, that with his appearance, the other party would surely engage him on a battle, unless they¡¯re willing to sacrifice their soldiers.

    Facing this confident man, Jun Min turned his attention to the map. The terrain here is more similar to the ones on the west. It¡¯s unfamiliar to them, but with their experiences on the battlefield, it didn¡¯t take long before the two of them are engaging in a duel of words regarding the best strategy to eliminate the opponent.

    ¡°There are not many hills on this place, there is no way we can take advantages of the high place...¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°This is not mountain, General Jun Min, higher place didn¡¯t have much significance here. You should focus more on the side area, there are several weird terrain¡­¡±

    ¡°No way, that would be impossible! You should just¡­¡±

    ¡°The elites here are limited, you can¡¯t just dispose them to¡­¡±

    The other general looks at each other before voluntary backed down. They are not willing to get involved with the duo battle of words especially when it¡¯s obvious that the two abilities in constructing plans are far better than them. Even if they wished to get involved, they need to have something to say first.

    From outside, the soldiers can hear the battle of words very clearly. Despite that, no one dare to come any closer and ask them what they do because they recognize these two voices, Jun Min and Soujin. Who would dare to question them?

    ¡°Their voices are really loud,¡± one of the soldiers murmured as he stared from afar. From his place, he cannot tell the content of their discussion, but he knows that the two of them have been shouting this and that to each other. The heated discussion has been going on for some time now, but none of the soldiers dare to complain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    The soldier nodded and clenched his fist. ¡°Whatever their strategies are, I will follow them.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be wholeheartedly following your general, why?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a great person.¡±

    The person answered back. He remembers when he¡¯s challenging Jun Min at his sister place, he¡¯s trashed completely. Ever since then, he had been training like crazy, but because of this war, he had to join and make some accomplishment.

    This man is Fan Ying, Fan Lanying brother, who has been staying under General Yabei. He comes with his general to this battle in order to make some achievement. Upon seeing that Jun Min also here, his battle spirit has been ignited and he cannot wait for tomorrow battle. With Jun Min as the leader, he¡¯s sure that the battle will be even more intense.

    The duel of words between Soujin and Jun Min lasted for several minutes more before the two of them calmed down and jotted the point that they have agreed upon. The generals are all speechless upon seeing the two of them returning back into being friendly so quickly after a heated debate among the two of them.

    ¡°Alright, you will have full control of the soldiers tomorrow,¡± Soujin said after concluding everything with Jun Min.

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°Leave everything to me. You just need to focus on your battle with that great general.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them turned to look at the stunned generals and other commanders around them. Jun Min grinned and said, ¡°Soujin will explain the matters to you. I will have my rest first.¡±

    Soujin wants to retort back, but Jun Min already ran out from the tent leaving him with the other leaders. He shakes his head and turned his attention back before started explaining the agreed strategy briefly.

    The leaders from Soujin side had expected their leader to get angry towards Jun Min, but contrary to their expectation, Soujin didn¡¯t get angry and merely shakes his head before starting to explain the strategy. Now they feel admiration towards Jun Min who can make their leader be so tolerant with him. They didn¡¯t know how many times both of them had already bantered around. If they know, they would think that this matter is not extraordinary.

    Jun Min spotted Fan Ying amongst the soldiers and he smiled a bit. He being here means that Yabei concluded that his training is good. She knows that this will be a good thing for him.

 107. Rallying the soldiers

    As the sun rises the next day, the soldiers are all started to awake. Both sides readied themselves for the battle which is inevitable. Their leaders have already arranged plans and strategies for today battle.

    ¡°Yabei, get into your position,¡± Jun Min said lightly.

    ¡°General, are you sure that you¡¯re going to battle personally?¡± Yabei prudently ask.

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°To ensure victory, we need to eliminate most of their soldiers. Compared with us, the number of soldiers the enemy had is overwhelming which is why we need to play our cards as swift as possible.¡±

    ¡°What about your wounds?¡±

    ¡°They have healed and the traces are almost gone,¡± Jun Min answered. There are almost no traces from the wound anymore with the medicine the doctors give him. He can move around freely and there is no restraint on his body. After resting for a good time, he¡¯s already spirited enough to start the battle.

    Seeing their young general is ready to fight and all, Yabei can only stand back. He returned back to his post while hoping that there will be nothing bad happened to Young General Jun. They can imagine the rage of Jun Qing should he found out that his nephew had gone another round of torment with wounds.

    Jun Min didn¡¯t bother with his generals having questioned him. He knows that they¡¯re only worried about him and even if he chooses to discipline them later, they would still makes the same choice. He feels grateful for having those loyal soldiers.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Soujin is standing on the wall while looking towards the soldiers below the wall.

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°You¡¯re ready? The battle is about to start.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jun Min clasped his fist towards Soujin and goes towards his horses. The battle will soon begin and he moved to his position. Looking at the soldiers behind him, Jun Min smiled. Even without him saying anything, they would surely follow him without any question, but this time he will talk.

    ¡°The Kai Kingdom and Pan Kingdom had alliances themselves in order to beat us up. They think with greater number, they will have greater changes, which probably goes down to the basic rules where the more the people, the more powerful they are,¡± Jun Min eyes sweep across his soldiers. They are all watching him with heated gaze, waiting for his next words.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Can the same basic rules applied for us? You have undergone the training which I personally arrange and you overcome it which is why you are all here. Now, it¡¯s time to show the result of your training and make them see with their own eyes just how powerful we are!¡±

    With that statement, the soldiers are all riled up even more and they all roared up. Jun Min smiled and looks towards Soujin to begin the battle. His soldiers are all ready and pumped up.

    When other people look at those highly spirited soldiers, they feel like they are inside a dream. How could those soldiers moral be so high that it¡¯s abnormal? Just how strong is Jun Min to make his soldier willingly following him with such fervor even without him saying anything before the battle and increase even more when he talked? When the battle finally starts, their entire question is answered.

    Jun Min battle is like dancing, he will strike every people around him with his swordplay that¡¯s quick and decisive. The soldiers in front of him are incapable to stop him at all. From the viewpoint of people on the sidelines, Jun Min is not only a powerful general, that movement of his is beautiful and it¡¯s hard to explain it with words.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a flower.¡±

    ¡°A blooming flower in the battlefield.¡±

    Because the one who watches Jun Min battles didn¡¯t only come from his soldiers, this is the first time they see such a battle that can be considered art. Accompanied with Jun Min face that is can only be described as flower boy, they come into one conclusion. Thus, the nickname for Jun Min is born. He¡¯s the ¡®flower of the battlefield¡¯.

    On the other hand, Soujin is also leading his soldiers and ruthlessly slaying the enemies¡¯ soldiers down. His speed is even faster than Jun Min which makes his battle prowess even more terrifying. While Jun Min is focused on attacking the lower-ranked officers, he¡¯s heading towards the enemy¡¯s headquarters and ruthlessly slaying his way to there.

    Facing two great generals like them, the enemies fall into a dilemma, which one should they face off first? Finally, the great general move personally and clashed with Soujin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, young lad.¡±

    Soujin looks towards the man in front of him. He¡¯s called Great General Wei from Kai Kingdom and Soujin had heard about him even from his young days. This general is a capable general on the battlefield and exceedingly powerful. His lips smirked.

    ¡°Please give me some pointers, General Wei.¡±

    General Wei smiled. ¡°If that is your wish, young lad, I will accompany you.¡±

    With that, the two of them clashed and the soldiers on their surrounding had to move away to allow this two fight more freely. If they were to stay around these two, they might get killed because of a mistake. Who would want their death to be so vexing?

    Soujin¡¯s sword aimed towards General Wei shoulder from above, but General Wei blocked it perfectly. He pushed Soujin back and attacked the young general with his enormous strength, nearly sending Soujin back. Soujin eyes narrowed, the fight is not going to end that quickly.

    As the two generals are fighting, the soldiers didn¡¯t stay idly and they too are fighting will all their power. They clashed with the enemies¡¯ soldier and continue their fight ahead. Especially Jun Min¡¯s soldiers, they are all fighting with a high battle spirit.

    Even Fan Ying is not an exception. He didn¡¯t stay idly and ordered the people on his squad to move even further to attack the enemy. The fight has just begun.

 108. Wounded arm in Exchange for Life

    Jun Min continues to fight his way to the enemy ranks even deeper and finishing off most of the soldiers on his way in. This way, the number of the soldiers from the enemy would reduce by a lot just from his and his soldiers attack.

    Jun Min finally faces with a good general and matches with him for a lot of clashes. Both of them cannot get any higher hand and they are in a stalemate for some time. Jun Min didn¡¯t suffer much wound from him since they are mostly matched off with Jun Min started to gain advantages bit by bit.

    This continues until the sun started to set, when Jun Min suddenly feels danger coming up from the side. His instinct tells him that there is something bad would happen if he didn¡¯t take any action. Breaking apart from the engage, he quickly scans his surrounding before his gaze locked towards a certain direction.

    Because of the faint light, he cannot see the surrounding very clearly, but soon he makes up a vague image of a person standing on top of a carriage holding a bow. The arrow is not aimed towards him, but towards Soujin, who is still busy fighting.

    With Soujin is fighting the great general from the Kai Kingdom, they could move freer and continue attacking the enemy with their more skilled soldier. If Soujin were to get wounded, it might turn the tables around.

    ¡°Yabei!¡± Jun Min hurriedly calls his general who promptly comes forward. Yabei takes the strike from the general when the latter charge again as Jun Min quickly thinks of a way to protect Soujin from this far away place.

    Soujin and General Wei are fighting really close and they can be said to be equally matched. If someone were to sneak attack him, he might get killed and it¡¯s something Jun Min doesn¡¯t want to see. He needs to stop the arrow at any cost.

    The arrow is fired and Jun Min turned around to Yasha, who¡¯s been fighting on his side and didn¡¯t allow any enemy soldiers coming close. He runs to his direction and use the other party body to stand above the soldiers.

    ¡°Stay still!¡±

    Yasha is startled, but his body stayed still. Jun Min is on the way between the arrow and Soujin, so he has the chance to stop the arrow. By standing on top of Yasha, he used his sword to block the arrow. In split seconds, the arrow arrived on Jun Min place as he blocked it with his sword.

    The powerful arrow pushed him back violently. Jun Min gritted his teeth as he received the heavy arrow with his sword. His feet leave Yasha shoulder, but at least, he manages to stop the arrow. He deflected the arrow towards the enemies on his side as he keeps on falling backwards.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Yasha dashed towards Jun Min because behind Jun Min is the general from Pan Kingdom. That general had released himself from Yabei and prepared his sword to strike Jun Min.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Jun Min promptly tries to move, but he¡¯s on the air which makes him unable to move freely. Looking at the sneak attack from that general, he braced his heart to receive it.

    STAB!

    The sword stabs onto his left shoulder.

    ¡°I got you General Jun!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± Yabei had caught up and he quickly kills that general. The happy general meets his end because of his carelessness. Even before he could process what had happened, Yabei had finished him off.

    Yabe turned towards Jun Min and pull the sword out from Jun Min shoulders. ¡°General!¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­ I¡¯m alright. Give me my bow and arrow,¡± Jun Min said as he endured the pain on his left shoulder. The sword has penetrated him quite deeply and it seems like there will be some mark left behind after this.

    Yasha quickly handed the bow and the arrows to Jun Min who readied himself.

    ¡°Let me borrow your shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Young General, do you wish to¡­?¡± Yasha got the feeling that Jun Min is up to something crazy, but he cannot bring himself to not obey his words. He bowed down and holds Jun Min firmly standing on his shoulder.

    Jun Min looks towards the one who shoot the arrow. He¡¯s still standing on the carriage and Jun Min cannot makes up his feature with the sky darkening. It doesn¡¯t important anymore, what he wants is to shoot that person down as a payment for getting a wound on his shoulder. This is a battlefield and it¡¯s also normal to target the most threatening person first.

    Enduring the pain on his left shoulder, Jun Min holds the bow and aimed straight towards that person. That man had finally realized that his arrow failed to reach the target, but when he¡¯s about to readied his bow and arrow again, an arrow had made its ways towards him and pierced through his heart.

    ¡°Sixth Prince!¡±

    Jun Min faintly heard their scream and his eyes widened a bit. Among the two kingdoms, only Kai Kingdom has so many princes and it seems like that arrow man is also one of them. But really, that kingdom is amazing to produce so many talented princes¡­

    ¡°General!¡± Yamin rushed up from behind. She was fighting on the other side thus she failed to get here when Jun Min is wounded.

    Yasha put Jun Min down as the little boy hold on his shoulder. ¡°It seems the wound is quite deep. I won¡¯t be able to use my left hand for some time.¡±

    ¡°We need to return. Please give your order, general.¡±

    Jun Min nodded and shouted, ¡°Return!¡±

    As Jun Min side started to move back, the enemies are also starting to move back. Fighting in the dark is not suitable unless they have night vision. Unfortunately, the only one who has that among them is only Soujin who can still see things as clear as day. With that, he could match up with the great general in front of him.

    ¡°The battle today has been brought close. You should return young lads.¡±

    Soujin noticed that his soldiers were returning back, so he chooses to stop his barrage of attack and looks towards the calm general before him. The fight is really fun despite them being the enemies and he¡¯s being brought to the death door countless times.

    ¡°We should fight again.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see young lads. Maybe you will, maybe you won¡¯t.¡±

    General Wei sighed in disappointment. If only Soujin comes from Kai kingdom, there will be much hope for the future for them. Unfortunately, it¡¯s just his wishful thinking and Soujin won¡¯t leave his motherland easily.

    Soujin lead his soldiers back while thinking about that battle just now. When he returned back, he¡¯s surprised to know that there is someone so shameless to try to sneak attack him, but the one who got hurt is his best friend.

 109. Itâ€™s Worth it

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Jun Min got hurt because he¡¯s trying to hold down the arrow?¡± Soujin looks towards the soldiers who told him with complicated feeling. He has just feeling happy about the fight, but this news had brought him a great displeasure. That Kai Kingdom would actually use such underhanded method.

    Another feeling he had is worry. He¡¯s worried about Jun Min¡¯s wounds especially because the other party got wounded because of him. He doesn¡¯t want his best friend to lose his life just from protecting him.

    With that in minds, he walks with large strides towards Jun Min tent only to be stopped by his best friend two guards, Yamin and Yasha.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get inside.¡±

    ¡°I want to know Jun Min condition.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. The doctor is curing him and you¡¯re not allowed to distract him.¡±

    No matter what he did, the two loyal guards won¡¯t let Soujin stepped inside. Soujin also cannot forcibly force his way in because he¡¯s worried that he might get in the way of the treatment for the other party. Because of that, he¡¯s forced to wait outside.

    ¡°General, you need to rest first,¡± Soujin bodyguard, Lou, is telling his Master to rest. Lou would not appear on Soujin side often, but he¡¯s a guard that has been watching over Soujin and protects him from the shadow. There are times when his enemies send some people to get Soujin and Lou would be the one to handle them.

    He only appears right now because he and the other guard are worrying about their master. Soujin body is riddled with wounds from the fight with General Wei and he needs treatment fast.

    Soujin glared coldly and Lou quickly disappears.

    ¡°Jun Min, are you alright?¡±

    Jun Min only wounded his left shoulder and it¡¯s not really that bad, it will only limit his movement for the next few days. The doctor whom he brought along with the army is currently cleaning his wounds, making him keep on gritting his teeth to bear with the pain.

    Hearing Soujin question, Jun Min took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to be alright. You just go and rest first.¡±

    Despite Jun Min voice sound weak, Soujin is relieved to hear the other party can still talk. At least, it means he¡¯s still conscious and not really wounded heavily. Only after hearing the sound of Jun Min did he returned back to his camps and treats his wound. The guards who are watching in the dark clasped their hands towards Jun Min in secret. They¡¯re thankful for him to ease the Soujin¡¯s worry.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Jun Min looks towards the doctor and said with a weak voice.

    ¡°Is it done yet?¡±

    ¡°Bear with it a bit, this time the wounds is quite deep. It might leave some mark on your back,¡± the doctor said with a tinge of regret. Because he¡¯s one of the personal doctors of Jun family, he knows that Jun Min is a girl. Before this, Jun Qing would make sure that no wounds are too deep to leave a scar and he would prepare all kinds of medicine to erase the mark. But with the wound this time is this big, the doctor knows that it will be pointless.

    ¡®Such a beautiful lady yet she has scars on her body, what a pity.¡¯

    ¡°I know,¡± Jun Min had thought about this possibility from the starts. When he got wounded by the sword from his recklessness, he knows that the wound is deep with the possibility of leaving scars. But, he doesn¡¯t regret it.

    ¡°I will try to make the good medicine, so it won¡¯t leave any scars.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Jun Min finished with the wound, he called Soujin who unexpectedly willingly to come so quickly. It didn¡¯t take even a minute for the man to appear, fully bandaged in his arm and several other body parts. The man is looking towards the also bandaged Jun Min with creased brow.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have blocked that arrow.¡±

    ¡°Its fine, an arrow for a life is worth it,¡± Jun Min answered.

    Soujin feels that line is familiar. He soon remembers when Jun Min is taking an arrow to protect that Lin kid. Who would have thought something similar would happen to him? He smiled in return.

    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    ¡°In return, why don¡¯t you rally the soldiers tomorrow? With this wound, I would only participate in the sidelines, but it doesn¡¯t mean that this wound cannot rally the soldiers, right?¡±

    Seeing the crafty smile on Jun Min, Soujin nodded in agreement. Since he has been wounded, it¡¯s better to use this chance to the fullest. With their general is wounded, the soldiers would be adamant to take revenge. Especially since this wound is from a covert attack.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡­

    The Kai Kingdom Side

    ¡°The sixth prince is killed?¡± General Wei had not expected to lose another prince from this alliance war.

    The soldier nodded and reported everything very clearly. General Wei eyes flashed with interest when he heard about that wounded general. Despite being wounded, he¡¯s still able to hold the bow and attack the other party amidst the darkness.

    ¡°That formidable general, what is his name?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to general, his name is Jun Min.¡±

    ¡°Jun Min¡­ Soujin¡­¡± General Wei muttered these two names. He would never expect that there will come the times when two exceedingly formidable young general would appear at the same time from Ming Kingdom. It seems the words from Pan Kingdom are true, powerful people are starting to emerge from Ming Kingdom.

    The news about Soujin indeed already resounds in the east while Jun Min more to the south, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to any youngsters. Very little number of them could possibly match up with him, so he never asked about them and focused his attention to his peers and training.

    From General Wei point of view, he doesn¡¯t really wants to get involved with politics whatsoever or whatever the plan those imperial family member had in their sleeves. What he wants is a formidable opponent to make his days on the battlefield more exciting. Now, he¡¯s waiting for the next battle impatiently.

    As an old man and a veteran general, the only thing that could make him excited is formidable foes. After all, fighting in the battlefield without worthy opponent would only make the fight too easy and boring. As though he¡¯s still young, his eyes gleamed with fervor.

    ¡°Call the fourth prince. He needs to discuss with us the plan for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes general!¡±

 110. Unforgettable Arrow

    The next morning, Soujin give a long speech which is filled with murderous intent about how malicious the Kai Kingdom army. Their prince even dares to sneak attack at them and wounded Jun Min heavily. With his speech, the soldiers are all impatient to get revenge for Jun Min.

    With that, the battle on the third day is even fiercer than the previous day. Jun Min, who hears the speech and watches the battle, feels that the result from today battle is better than the day before.

    ¡°It seems that my name is more useful compared with me leading them,¡± Jun Min joke a bit. Little did he know that in the future, people would say that the Jun family army is more formidable without Jun Min compared when he¡¯s there. The soldiers are all more reckless in their charge as they hoped to take revenge for their general.

    Jun Min looks towards the army of the Kai Kingdom. He noticed that their armies was more unify compared with yesterday. It seems the loss of several commanders and their prince is making them even more careful and prudent.

    ¡°Give me my bow and arrow.¡±

    Jun Min lips curved upwards. Despite his shoulder is still hurting a bit, he won¡¯t allow them to get off lightly. The doctor told him that it was going to be alright and he¡¯s only using them a bit. Firing his arrows slowly, one by one the enemies¡¯ commanders are falling down. If they are being that shameless, then he too can do it.

    By the time the third day battle is over, Jun Min had killed several military officials despite only sitting on a chair on the wall.

    ¡°Your skill is something,¡± Soujin said as he returned. His body is riddled with wounds again, but he looks mostly alright. His expression is clearly excited albeit tired. The fight with General Wei must have left him in good mood.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jun Min grinned. When they first learned about him learning sword on a training hall in the village, they don¡¯t agree with him only using the sword. Under their insistence, he had to learn how to use bow until he¡¯s proficient with it. Because of that, he can use both bow and sword according to his needs.

    ¡°How¡¯s your shoulder?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still hurt, but I can handle it,¡± Jun Min answered. ¡°What is the number of causalities?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s higher than yesterday, but the number of enemies we manage to kill is more than yesterday too. In a sense, their fighting spirit is on the peak and they would do anything to avenge you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m that popular?¡± Jun Min grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re liked by your soldier,¡± Soujin answered. ¡°Tomorrow is going to be another fierce battle. If we keep this on, their soldiers will be chipped a lot and they might be forced to withdraw. Without sufficient army, they can¡¯t battle to conquer the army in our cities.¡±

    Jun Min nodded. ¡°And, their losses are severe.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    With him adding additional damages to them from the wall, they should have expected that they won¡¯t get any smooth ending. All of his arrows reaches their target and its precision is even scarier compared with their sixth prince.

    ¡°If they want to recover from these losses, they will need a long time,¡± Soujin also agreed.

    The two chatted for a bit before resting. The next day, Soujin only rallied the soldiers for a bit before marching towards the enemy. Soujin once again battled with the great general while Jun Min stayed on the wall and fired his arrow occasionally when he found the right chances.

    He had thought that the battle would last a long time with him having to use his wounded shoulder to fire the arrows continuously. However, his sharp sense tells him that the fight will be different.

    Jun Min suddenly stood up. The soldiers around him are startled, especially when they look at the solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°Lan soldiers are coming¡­ that thick blood thirst aura, it should be him,¡± Jun Min narrowed his eyes and turned to the left. There are soldiers pouring in and among them, one person stands out in his fierceness. He makes his way in completely ignoring his friends as he keeps on killing Pan Kingdom soldiers.

    Jun Min had heard about him, but seeing that man directly makes him realize that this is a man who is very formidable. He¡¯s sure, this man live is completely only about martial arts. Even he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat him if he¡¯s the one facing him.

    With Lan Ping and Lan Pan joining the fray, the battle soon turned to their sides. Despite Lan Ping feeling awfully dejected, he cannot change the fact that he had come here late and missed the battle with the other two people. Forget it. He would just do the most number of killings by using Lan Pan to the fullest.

    General Wei knows that they would soon lose if things continue this way. With their soldier¡¯s number already decreasing so much, he knows that the battle would undoubtedly turn pointless in the end. He stopped the battle with Soujin.

    ¡°Young man, it seems we cannot reach the conclusion of our fight today. Maybe in the future if we meet again.¡±

    Soujin nodded. He respected this old general and willing to let him go as he too wanted to fight with General Wei once more.

    ¡°The winner usually states the terms, but ceases fire is enough,¡± Soujin said and put his sword away.

    General Wei agreed, ¡°May the Heaven bless you, General Soujin.¡±

    Soujin nodded his head and lead the soldiers back while announcing their win in loud voice. With General We moving back, the entire battle is their won.

    General Wei soon announces the retreat of their soldiers, which also means their defeat. Only the fourth prince is still adamant on continuing the battle. He cannot accept the fact that aside from losing two of his brothers, he¡¯s still losing this fight.

    ¡°We will continue.¡±

    ¡°Fourth prince, continuing this battle would only cause us to lose even more soldiers. It¡¯s time to return back.¡±

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    DZING!

    It¡¯s not that the prince is being hit, rather an arrow is passing beside his face, making his cheeks bleeding. The fourth prince looks towards the wall where a young man is standing with a bow on his hand. He stared coldly as if saying that if the fourth prince doesn¡¯t retreat, the next one would land on his head.

    Considering how far they are, the range of the bow from Jun Min is truly unbelievable. The fourth prince is terribly afraid because he remembers his brother.

    ¡°We will return back.¡± He quickly announces and moves his feet in fear.

    On the top of the wall, one of the generals there cannot help but asks Jun Min. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill him with that arrow?¡±

    ¡°My hand slipped,¡± Jun Min answered carelessly. The generals only partially believe it because of how precise his arrows before but even then, they need to accept it since it¡¯s the explanation other party provided. Besides, with his wounded shoulder, who can claim that Jun Min is lying?

    Jun Min doesn¡¯t want to kill that prince yet, he¡¯s still had another use for him in the future.

 111. Nicknames

    Lan Ping and Lan Pan meet with the two general on the wall before they returned. The gaze from Lan Ping is still unfriendly, but he gives them a smile on their meeting.

    ¡°Congratulation on protecting the border perfectly,¡± Lan Ping said with sarcasm.

    Soujin nodded. ¡°Thank you for helping.¡±

    Jun Min didn¡¯t want to add any oil to the fire. Their relationships are bad enough without that and he still need to stay on the capital for some times, so it would be better if his enemies didn¡¯t increase for now.

    From the side, Lan Pan is still smiling, but his eyes are the eyes of a beast. Jun Min doesn¡¯t feel comfortable, but he didn¡¯t say anything and glanced back. Even if that Lan Pan wished to attack him, he¡¯s not afraid of him.

    Soujin also didn¡¯t like the eyes from Lan Pan. He knows from the battle before that the other party is highly dangerous and he would not differentiate between friends and foes. A person like this is truly a trouble and Soujin wouldn¡¯t want to meet with him anymore if it¡¯s possible.

    ¡°We will return first, thank you General Lan Ping,¡± Jun Min said politely.

    Lan Ping eyed Jun Min. He wants to say something, but held back in the end. He indicated to Lan Pan for moving back, but Lan Pan seems unwilling.

    ¡°Brother Pan, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lan Pan looks back and his smiled turned deeper. He wants to fight with either one of them or even the two of them. They are powerful.

    ¡®There will come the times when we clash.¡¯

    Jun Min looks back without any fear. He knows that with his family is planning to move away from the Ming Kingdom, so there will come the times when Lan Pan becomes his enemy. Despite they have been rooted into the Ming Kingdom for years, even his grandfather doesn¡¯t want to live there if they can. Because of that, he will use the chances given by Mountain Kingdom well.

    Now thinking about it, what about Soujin? He¡¯s also a person from Ming Kingdom. Suddenly, Jun Min feels reluctant to leave because it would mean becoming enemies with Soujin. He looks at Soujin face, if the times come, will he still look at him with concern?If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Soujin stared at Jun Min. ¡°What is it? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Jun Min said. ¡°You just need to treat your wounds.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing, I have treated part of it and the rest is not really serious.¡±

    ¡°You still need to treat it.¡±

    While bantering, Jun Min manages to force Soujin to get treated before they rested for the night and departed back to the capital by the next day. Unbeknownst to them, the news of the battle has spread around in the capital and the name of Soujin and Jun Min are now attached with their unique nicknames. Many people on the streets are talking about them happily.

    ¡­

    Ming Kingdom Capital, the Jun Family¡¯s residence

    ¡°Old friends, it seems that the younger generations are getting even more powerful as the day passes. The battle has finally over with the losses on Kai and Pan Kingdoms are so big they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover fully! Thanks to our grandsons!¡±

    ¡°What are you happy about? Your grandson will still lose to mine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Soujin is not going to lose, not even to Jun Min. But, their nicknames are really great!¡±

    Upon remembering the nicknames for the two of them, Jun Zhenxian gives a wry smile. He can accept Soujin getting the nickname of ¡®Undefeated General¡¯ because of his great achievement, but why is Jun Min getting the nickname of ¡®blood flower¡¯ or ¡®flower of the battlefield¡¯? Those names are really girly¡­

    Despite the fact that Jun Min is Jun Hua, just from that name alone has makes Jun Zhenxian feels like he won¡¯t be able to keep the secret any longer. Fortunately, that name come from the beauty of his move and the other party handsome face. If it comes from the fact that they found out that he¡¯s a girl, Jun Zhenxian would rise up his hand in defeat and declare the war as fast as possible.

    Deceiving the emperor is a huge crime with their ending wouldn¡¯t be good. Given that the emperor had wanted to destroy the Jun family for some time, even he cannot say that the emperor would help them. Because of that, he¡¯s sure that the emperor would surely put them on a tough spot. Jun Hua¡¯s fate will be the worse since she¡¯s the one who pose the most threat amongst them.

    ¡°I wish to beat up the one who gives those nicknames,¡± Jun Zhenxian said with rage.

    Nanglong Souka laughed. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find it. There are a lot of people who are there on the battle. I bet they have the same thought thus this nickname is born.¡±

    ¡°What do you know hah? You old dog,¡± Jun Zhenxian cannot help but berating his friend again. Even when they are only at Jun family territory, Jun Qing had once said that Jun Hua on the battlefield is similar with flower: Beautiful on the outside, but deadly on the inside. With that kind of appearance, he could dupe people into thinking that he¡¯s just an ordinary kid.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    These two old men are shouting at each other. The servants on the side continue to burrow their head deeper as if they didn¡¯t hear anything from these two. Being a servant is hard, they need to maintain the same expression whatever happened and they need to pretend that nothing happened. Just look down and stared at the floor.

 112. News

    ¡°They finished it all rather quickly,¡± Yan said as he checked the war report. He had sent his spies to watch for the battle because he¡¯s rather busy attending some matters. With his identity as a merchant, he can travel far away easily and even gained profit.

    Yan browsed through his profit from coming to Kai Kingdom this time. He¡¯s satisfied with the result and it¡¯s time for him to return back. Their plan is going smoothly.

    ¡­

    Capital of Ming Kingdom

    Ming Hui almost spurted out his drinks when he heard about the nicknames his friends get. He understands the nickname for Soujin, but calling Jun Min flower is truly¡­ Never mind. He had once called him like that before when he saw the scene of him bathed in blood with all those around him.

    ¡°Jun Min is awesome,¡± Fan Lanying said in awe. She was there when Ming Hui servant told them about that news.

    Ming Hui chuckled. ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    Despite Ming Hui only casually asks it, Fan Lanying feels that there is a killing intent behind it. She wonders if Ming Hui had any grudge towards Jun Min. As for that question, the answer is no. She only admired him, not like him.

    ¡°No, I only admire him. I want to become a great general like him or Soujin,¡± Fan Lanying grinned.

    Ming Hui smiled warmly. ¡°I will help you in the future.¡±

    ¡°You can? But, aren¡¯t girls were not allowed to join the military?¡±

    Ming Hui also knows about that rule, but he can make the exception for this girl. Of course, he cannot do it now, but he will.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be able to in the future.¡±

    Fan Lanying stared at the serious face of Ming Hui. She giggled. ¡°Why are you that serious? You don¡¯t have to help me, you know?¡±

    ¡°I want to.¡±

    Fan Lanying looks back at Ming Hui. She got the feeling that the person before her is not a girl, but rather a man. However, how can a man act so elegantly and refined to the point no other girls can match him? Fan Lanying shakes her head, erasing those thought.

    Sometimes, the truth is in front of you, but you don¡¯t want to see it.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡­

    Kai Kingdom

    The atmosphere on the palace is gloomy. The officials didn¡¯t dare to make any sound as their emperor is still looking angry. From the war report, they come to know why this emperor would be in so much rage.

    Two of the princes had died. They are the capable ones too at that, making him even angrier. Their death is caused by two people, Ming Kingdom General Nanglong Soujin and Ming Kingdom Young General Jun Min. These two people names have resounded in the entire eastern part of Ming Kingdom. What makes it even more vexing is all the news are telling their greatness on the war.

    ¡°General Wei¡­ do you have anything to say?¡±

    General Wei is still standing straight even under the wrathful gaze of the emperor. He looks back calmly.

    ¡°General Nanglong Soujin and General Jun Min is two exceedingly capable general. There is nothing I can do in front of the two of them.¡±

    General Wei still remembers how the two of them joined hands to stop him and rushed towards his soldiers. The soldiers under their lead don¡¯t only have high morale, but also high skill that makes them capable to beat several soldiers in one goes. His defeat is not without a cause, he knows that facing two of them is almost impossible.

    ¡°What if there is only one of them?¡± the emperor eyes are glaring towards the general. As the emperor, this is the first time he feels this humiliated to lose so many soldiers without any achievement.

    General Wei thinks about it. If there is only one of them, the number of the soldiers would reduce greatly, and there is only one person facing him. Regardless of which one of them, he knows that they are capable of fighting to tie with him. Besides, their post is not on the north border, so their real soldiers must be numbered even more.

    ¡°The possibility is there, but I cannot be sure about it.¡±

    The emperor knows that General Wei is not lying. Even his fourth son is acting a bit crazy because of fear all this time. The damages their kingdom had suffered are not one that he could take lightly.

    ¡°Are these two the only threats from Ming Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°No, there is still Lan Pan.¡±

    ¡°That monster¡­¡± the emperor mouth twitched a bit. That Ming Kingdom is sure betting their lives with using that person. Regardless, Ming Kingdom has become unstoppable.

    ¡­

    Pan Kingdom

    The emperor over here still stays calm throughout the report, but not a single official dare to raise their head. They keep their head low and pray in their heart that the emperor won¡¯t notice them. The emperor won¡¯t go around pointing finger, but in an instant, they might lose their head without knowing the reason.

    He tapped his chair as his eyes glared towards the officials.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me, how is it possible that our plan failed?¡±

    The entire war is Pan Kingdom doing and they have planned everything perfectly. The losses of Mountain Kingdom should make Jun family shifted their attention towards Yuan Kingdom, but that kingdom suddenly backs down bringing the talented general towards the north and through fully destroyed their plan.

    Who would have thought that the young and new rising general could accomplish so much? Not only that, they would never expect to see the Ming Kingdom actually unleash that monster on the border against them. This makes them suffered heavy losses over and over again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, our plan failed due to a unexpected factor.¡±

    The emperor glared towards that person causing his legs goes weak. He feels immense regret to speak up, but someone needs to do it.

    ¡°Relay my order, strengthen the defenses, when it¡¯s time, we will make the Ming Kingdom pay.¡±

    The emperor gaze is heated with flame of revenge. He won¡¯t let this matter end like this.

 113. Iâ€™m back, Grandfather

    ¡°Flower of the battlefield, that name truly suits you,¡± Soujin remarked, acting unaware of how Jun Min hates the nickname.

    Jun Min passed him a dark look. He had just found out upon reaching the capital that his name is famous with that nickname. It¡¯s a really grand nickname that he wished to bury deeply on the ground. Who in the world come with that nickname? He wished to kick and beat that person vehemently.

    ¡°I want to go home first. When is the celebration?¡± Jun Min asks. He never joins the celebration in the capital, which is why he¡¯s not really familiar with the tradition over here.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After saying a few more things, Jun Min instructs Yabei to bring the soldiers back to the border and help Jun Qing in the matter of moving. While at it, he calls Fan Ying.

    ¡°General,¡± Fan Ying hurriedly bows down in respect.

    Jun Min heard from Yabei that Fan Ying is one of the commanders who achieve big result on this war. The other party fighting ability has increased by leaps and bound, coupled with his good leadership, he¡¯s a good commander. Because of Jun Min relation with Fan Lanying, he had taken notice of this man, but this time it¡¯s because of his achievement.

    ¡°You did great. You and the others excellent commander are given seven days leave in the capital. You may visit your family during this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you General!¡± Fan Ying is excited. Normally, their general would only pass them notice about this reward, but for him Jun Min comes personally. He knows that it¡¯s mainly because of his sister, but this reward is something he deserved.

    After telling that to Fan Ying, Jun Min turned and leaves. His current status is not suitable to talk with Fan Ying much, but in the future it might change. He goes towards his family residence and walk in. His grandfather is already waiting for him.

    ¡°You little rascal, finally comes back home?¡± Jun Zhenxian chided, yet a smile never fades from his old face.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back,¡± Jun Min laughed a bit. His grandfather is still the same as before.

    ¡°You have made me proud. Let¡¯s go inside and tell me what you have experienced.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Jun Zhenxian knows that Jun Min has wounded his shoulder, a deep one at that. He had sent people to search for medicine to make the mark disappear while Jun Min just shakes his head helplessly.

    ¡°I doubt that you¡¯re going to find it, Grandpa.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian looks troubled. ¡°But, you¡¯re a girl, Jun Hua. You need to treat the wound.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, with some medicine the mark wouldn¡¯t be so visible,¡± Jun Min smiled. ¡°There are things more important than this. That Lan Pan is active again.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back? The Lan family is already pushing their luck.¡±

    ¡°Yep, they are,¡± Jun Min nodded.

    ¡°It seems things won¡¯t be as peaceful as before.¡±

    As Jun Min reunited with his grandfather, Soujin is ignoring his grandfather and only answering his mother question. Nanglong Souka is grumbling by the side, but he cannot make Soujin even reacted to his words at all.

    ¡°Soujin, maybe you need to talk with your grandfather more. He misses you,¡± Qin Shie, Soujin mother, said in soft tone.

    Soujin looks towards Nanglong Souka. ¡°I bet he just loves to brag about me to his friends.¡±

    That was absolutely correct and Nanglong Souka cannot refute it. He just had bragging towards Jun Zhenxian for a few days. It¡¯s more correct to say that they are yelling towards each other of who is among their grandsons is the greatest. All in all, he just brags all day because the emperor gives him permission to leave early due to the matter had finished.

    ¡°Hmph, you little rascal, why are you keeps ignoring me?¡± Nanglong Souka said feeling dejected.

    Soujin just give him sidelong glance before returning his attention towards his mother. Qin Shie gives helpless expression towards her father in law. She knows that Soujin still cannot forgive his grandfather. This is what makes their relationship grow awkward as time passes.

    ¡°Soujin, you¡¯re already 20. Do you have any girls in your mind?¡± Qin Shie changed the subject into one of the most worrying things for her. She had wished her son to get married and give her cute grandsons or granddaughters. But, Soujin never wants to get tied up with girls and didn¡¯t want to talk about this with his mother.

    Soujin stopped his action. If talking about girls, usually he wouldn¡¯t have anyone he fancies. But today somehow he faintly remembers that silhouette of a little girl: A petite little girl who hides behind her brother to hide her talents.

    Soujin stopped his thoughts and look at his mother, ¡°No one.¡±

    ¡°But you will soon turn 21¡­¡± Qin Shie feels that his son is keep on dragging this matter. If this keeps on, when will she get to meet her grandsons or granddaughters?

    ¡°Maybe later, mother,¡± Soujin answered.

    Soujin¡¯s answer didn¡¯t make Qin Shie retreat back. For a good one hour after that, she keeps on lecturing Soujin to find a girl he fancies and brings her home. Nanglong Souka is forced to hear the lecture in hope he could find good match for Soujin.

    In Nanglong Souka mind, he wants to tell Qin Shie badly that Nanglong Soujin won¡¯t be able to get a lady that soon. All this boy knows is to swing his sword and play with his friends. Additionally, with his cold demeanor towards ladies, how many of them would willingly come to him? Oh wait, he remembers one that might be able to become his son¡¯s bride¡­ but, she is currently not in this kingdom.

 114. Prince with different surname (1)

    The next day, the capital is once again bustling with activities. Lanterns and decorative items for celebrating filled the road in the capital. Every people are cooperatively involved themselves in this celebration. They too are happy to hear about the victory of Ming Kingdom.

    Jun Min looks into the mirror. Xia had forced him to wear a good outfit and nagging him to maintain a good appearance. After a few rounds of testing clothes, he just picks his blue robe that makes him looks like scholar. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t wear body armor because a general is allowed to wear them, it¡¯s just he doesn¡¯t want to wear those kind of clothes for some time.

    Xiao Yun and Madam Xie have just come to know that Jun Min is Jun Hua. They vowed to follow her and never divulge this secret thus Jun Min allowed them to know.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really handsome today,¡± Xiao Yun gave her honest opinion.

    Jun Min smiled. ¡°Thank you Xiao Yun.¡±

    ¡°When she¡¯s dressed as man, you need to call him Young Master,¡± Madam Xie corrected her daughter before looking towards Jun Min. ¡°Young Master, good luck on the party.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Jun Min walked out from the room. His grandfather once again almost choked on the air from seeing Jun Min. He got the feeling that this little kid is getting even more handsome after not seeing for a couple of weeks. Why is it that a little girl becomes the ones who are highly beautiful? He cannot accept it on behalf of all men.

    ¡°You¡­ should never turn back into being Jun Min.¡±

    Jun Min chuckled. ¡°Grandfather, why are you looking so shocked? Had my appearance captivated you so much?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go outside like that!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you will capture countless girls hearts again and bring another bunch of old men complaining to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jun Min just ignored his grandfather plea and goes towards the capital. On the journey, he meets with Soujin who wears his body armor, but still looks handsome. His tall stature and demonic face caused many girls on the roads to shriek the moment they see him. His flawless face and calm demeanor make them even more excited.

    While Jun Min is observing the other party face, he did not realize that his appearance had caused the girls to be more excited. Jun Min face is a bit girly, but because he¡¯s on top of his horse, he looks domineering. With the addition of his aura from being a general, the girls cannot help but shriek even louder seeing them.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem nervous under their gaze.¡±

    Jun Min smile wryly. He had experience it a few times before, so it¡¯s not a new thing for him. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the palace.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Soujin ignored the passerby even more. He has been used with this kind of things ever since he¡¯s little which makes him immune towards that gaze. Most of them are a fake one as the one they admire is merely their accomplishment and face. Arriving at the palace, Jun Min can see that the decoration in the palace is even grander compare with the one on the streets. The eunuchs are busy with their task as they walked over here and there.

    Jun Min stared at the palace. This is the second time he will step into the palace as Jun Min. He only goes here once before, at the test from the emperor around one year ago. Once again, he will go in and meet with that person.

    ¡°Even if you hate him, you need to be patience,¡± Soujin said calmly.

    Jun Min raised his head to look towards Soujin. The latter eyes are calmly staring at him. His pair of eyes looks shining and it seems telling him that there will come the day when that person will pay for what he does.

    Jun Min never know why Soujin also have such grudge towards the imperial family. No, not the imperial family, but the current emperor of Ming Kingdom. He might never knows the reason, but he knows that with both of them having their own scheme against the big guy on the throne, his days as the ruler will soon comes to end.

    He smiled back towards Soujin. ¡°I know, thank you.¡±

    Soujin nodded. Both of them soon entered the hall along with the others war commander who has been gathering there. Soujin and Jun Min naturally got the forefront position with Lan Ping and Lan Pan behind the two of them. Many of the officials are staring at them with odd eyes. Without even any need to guess, Jun Min knows the reason¡­ his appearance.

    Come on! It¡¯s not that weird to see a general with small stature like him¡­ alright, it¡¯s indeed rare, but they shouldn¡¯t stare at him too much. Aren¡¯t the officials were famous for their capability in acting? They should have just hidden their surprise¡­.

    Jun Min naturally noticed Lan Pan, but the two of them acted like they don¡¯t know each other. They know, this is not the time for their battle yet. Soujin is the same, he ignored that general and goes straight to his place. This meeting should end in peace.

    ¡°The emperor has arrived!¡±

    The emperor arrival caused them to rise and greets him. After the emperor sits on his throne, they are all returned to their seats. The eunuch then announces the report from the battlefield. Jun Min didn¡¯t pay much attention towards the reward for the general because he¡¯s waiting for the last one, the exceptional services.

    ¡°In this battle, there are two exceptional services from two highly talented general. First is General Nanglong Soujin who manages to notice the enemy plot, kill the seventh prince of Kai Kingdom, and lead the soldiers into victory in the battle on the north border.

    Second is General Jun Min, who manages to emerge victorious on the battle against Mountain Kingdom, save General Nanglong Soujin from a perilous situation on the cliff, along with General Nanglong Soujin lead the soldiers into victory in north border, and kill the sixth prince of Kai Kingdom.¡±

    Jun Min is startled that killing a prince is considered an accomplishment since he just well¡­ trying to get back at that person for his wound.

    ¡°For their exceptional service, the emperor has granted them titled of a prince and they are given residence on their own.¡±

    Wait, what?

 115. Prince with different surname (2)

    Jun Min feels extremely shocked by the reward the emperor bestowed to them. He could accept it if it¡¯s only a rise in nobility title or whatsoever, but he cannot comprehend why the emperor would grant him titled prince. It must be known that princes are the emperor sons who can inherit his position later on. Doesn¡¯t it mean he¡¯s giving the chance for them to inherit the throne?

    Soujin narrowed his eyes slightly. Although the title of a prince might sound noble and amazing, for him it¡¯s not any better than trash. He doesn¡¯t need the title of a prince to knock that person from his throne. But there is no way he could reject this title, so he will just use it to his benefit.

    Aside from that, they also get quite a sum of money. After that, the emperor would grant them any request they have, as long as it¡¯s not over the top.

    Jun Min keeps on thinking about it. Being given the title of prince has given him tremendous boost in ranks. If those girls who chased after him only come from the lower nobility, except the Lin family, now those other high-ranked born girls would surely set their eyes on him. He¡¯s no longer someone of low birth, but rather he¡¯s a prince of Ming Kingdom.

    Somehow, he thinks that this is not a really bad thing although he didn¡¯t have plan on staying here for a long time. Jun Min raised his head.

    ¡°May I be as courageous to ask for something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± the emperor is actually a bit nervous. After discussing with his trusted officials, they come to agree that tying the two of them into Ming Kingdom is the best choice they could take. Regardless of anything, with the title as prince, the Ming Kingdom name would be tagged behind them.

    He hoped that the two of them wouldn¡¯t ask for an impossible thing. But, given their standing, they shouldn¡¯t do something like that. Still, he cannot help, but feeling a bit nervous over what they might ask him.

    ¡°I wished my sister to be titled too¡­¡± Jun Min said in low tone, rather embarrassed.

    The other officials are all looking at Jun Min like they are seeing the biggest idiot in the world. From everything he could achieve, money, women, fame, he actually chooses to give it for his sister? How foolish can he be? But whatever they think in their head, they would not voice it out.

    The emperor also stunned by Jun Min request. Given that the imperial family and Jun family had been on loggerheads with each other, it wouldn¡¯t be weird that Jun Min might posses some hate towards them. But his request is actually this simple¡­ the emperor didn¡¯t need to give anything other than his degree to make this wish real.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Soujin unknowingly turned his head a bit to look at Jun Min. By asking for this request, Jun Hua would have the status of a princess and not the previous concubine born daughter anymore. Her future prospect will be bright. No ordinary man could hope to get close with Jun Hua anymore. And with her almost reaching 15, she will be eligible for marriage soon.

    ¡°From now on, your sister will be a princess.¡±

    The emperor granted it without much thought. For him, it doesn¡¯t matter if the princess is added by one because a girl could never contend for the throne. As for these two, he had discussed the matter and the officials all know that it¡¯s still an impossible thing. Becoming the emperor needs to come from his bloodline except if the previous emperor appointed the one who didn¡¯t have it, which is practically impossible with him as the emperor.

    Although he gives them the title of prince, he will not give them much power. The title is basically only served as a status for the two of them.

    ¡°This subject thanks the emperor for your grace.¡±

    Jun Min is happy because of this request. In any case, he doesn¡¯t have any intention of stepping on the palace as Jun Min anymore. Besides, going by his age, he¡¯s not even qualified to become an official yet.

    Behind them, Lan Ping is staring with heated gaze. He couldn¡¯t believe that the emperor actually gives them the title of a prince. He feels envy towards them and wished for nothing more than beat them out for good. But, he cannot do anything yet. He needs to stay calm.

    After the ceremony, they have celebration in the hall. The hall is packed with people and Jun Min slipped to the side. He wished to take a drink and accidentally touch a girl hand. He turned around to see a girl around 15 of age. The girl face is beautiful. Her rosy lips and glittering eyes would make anyone feels envy. If not for Jun Min was used with his own face that raised his standard of beauty to enormous level, he would be stunned by this lady appearance.

    ¡°My apologies, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Jun Min know that woman and man should keep their distance. But he still feels astonished that a lady actually comes to here.

    The girl smiled sweetly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. This one would not blame brother scholar.¡±

    Jun Min face shows helpless expression. He knows, his appearance must have caused another misunderstanding. Given that this lady didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s a general, she must be only a family of some important officials in the hall. But why doesn¡¯t she wear any veil? Is she hoping to meet with some handsome boys here?

    ¡°My lady, I¡¯m not a scholar. My name is Jun Min. I¡¯m a general.¡±

    The lady looks towards Jun Min in disbelief. Jun Min can only laugh dryly, the expression of those officials were also like this lady when they see him walking with Soujin on the front¡­ That was the truth and he cannot change it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected¡­ My name is Lan Gao Ya. It¡¯s nice to meet you, General Jun Min.¡±

 116. Lan Family is Actually so Complicated

    Jun Min stared at the lady before him with surprise. The lady before him didn¡¯t resemble Lan Ping or Lan Pan. They look highly different, or maybe it is because of their difference in gender? Whichever it is, the lady before him is truly a stunning beauty with a demeanor that didn¡¯t lose out with Ming Hui when that guy dressed as a woman.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Gao Ya,¡± Jun Min smiled back in return.

    Lan Gao Ya wants to say a few more words, but before she got the chances, Lan Ping had come and glared at Jun Min.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to get close with my little cousin,¡± Lan Ping said with his teeth gritted.

    Jun Min doesn¡¯t expect to see such an intense reaction from him. He merely talks a few sentences, not much at that, and the other party already looked at him with hatred. Jun Min feels that it¡¯s not fair, but maybe he¡¯s only an overprotective cousin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Our meeting is merely a coincidence,¡± Jun Min smiled.

    Lan Ping doesn¡¯t seem to believe him, but he doesn¡¯t want to make a scene on this kind of day. He stared at Jun Min with heated gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you have won against me. I will soon defeat you.¡±

    ¡°I will be waiting,¡± Jun Min answered simply. Lan Ping got the urge to challenge the boy in front of him even more, but he restrained himself and turned his head to the girl beside him. Lan Gao Ya eyes are fixed upon Jun Min and it doesn¡¯t seem like she pays any attention towards Lan Ping. This scene makes him even angrier.

    ¡°Gao Ya, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lan Gao Ya looks upon his cousin before turned towards the calm and composed Jun Min. Her mouth curved a bit, revealing her charm as cute and petite girl even more. Jun Min just smiled back, but his eyes are still crystal clear without any ripple.

    After the two of them disappear from his view, Jun Min thought about that scene before. With his martial arts, he shouldn¡¯t have failed to notice the girl existence. In fact, he knows that there is a girl beside him. What caught him by surprise is the girl action of taking the glass at the same time with him. Jun Min lips curved. The Lan family has grown even more interesting.

    Lan Ping brought Lan Gao Ya away and after they are away from the other, he stared at the girl beside him.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Getting close with him?¡±

    Lan Gao Ya eyes turned icy cold. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for future husband prospect. Meeting him is only a coincidence. I thought he¡¯s a scholar.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a general!¡± Lan Ping truly hopes that Jun Min can change his appearance. That amiable and harmless face of his is truly inviting trouble.

    ¡°I come to know about it too,¡± Lan Gao Ya said indifferently. ¡°But, he¡¯s truly something.¡±

    The fame of Jun Min is known throughout the capital. Lan Gao Ya had heard about him before, but she never pays him any attention because he¡¯s just a low-birth general. This kind of general can only be great on the battlefield. But, after the emperor gives him the title of a prince, everything will change and even she wants to put that boy on her list.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever hope that you can get close with him,¡± Lan Ping warned.

    Lan Gao Ya flashed a smile, a terrifying smile that¡¯s really cold. ¡°I¡¯m different with you, my cousin. I¡¯m a woman destined for greatness, unlike you who¡¯s relying on your pitiful performance.¡±

    With that, Lan Gao Ya walked away, leaving Lan Ping on the verge of explosion. Lan Ping looks at Lan Gao Ya with dark eyes. That girl would surely invite trouble for their family. He feels that his family is nothing but trouble.

    The celebration lasted until night and Jun Min returned late to his residence. Jun Zhenxian also participates in that celebration and he keeps on bantering with Nanglong Souka until their grandson dragged them out.

    ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t come to these kind of party anymore,¡± Jun Min looks towards his grandfather with helpless gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you brat. Is there anything you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Lan family, Lan Gao Ya.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian eyes narrowed. ¡°I see, you have met with the real heir of Lan family,¡± seeing the gaze on Jun Min eyes, he paused for a moment. ¡°But their family is far more complicated than us.¡±

    ¡°Please guide me.¡±

    Jun Zhenxian explained. As a big family, the Lan family is divided into several branches. The main branch is the one in the capital and the rest of the branch don¡¯t live in the capital. The Lan Rou who challenges Jun Min previously come from the side branch and didn¡¯t have much reputation himself.

    In a simpler term, the Lan family main branch is divided into two, Lan Teng and Lan Peng. Lan Peng is originally the real heir for Lan family, but he¡¯s killed when he was 30 something. His son also died, leaving only the youngest daughter, Lan Gao Ya. Lan Gao Ya is about the same age with Jun Hua, slightly older, but she was known as the prettiest girl until Jun Hua comes forward.

    Different with other girls, Lan Gao Ya rarely comes out from her house. She would stay inside and study everything, but when she comes out, she would make countless men falls for her charm. If one should say, she¡¯s the second most talented girl after Ming Hui in the capital.

    Jun Min almost coughed when he heard about Ming Hui¡­ the princess who¡¯s actually a guy. Jun Min truly wants to know whether his grandfather knows or not.

    ¡°Anyway, stay away from that girl, behind those rumors, it¡¯s said that whoever got matched up with her will have a miserable end. That¡¯s the reason she¡¯s still doesn¡¯t have any suitor,¡± Jun Zhenxian warned.

    Jun Min didn¡¯t say anything. That girl had set her eyes on him, why shouldn¡¯t he do the same? Well, not in that way though since he doesn¡¯t have interest toward girls.

 117. Iâ€™m Not Your Manager!

    ¡°Princess, may I take a few days leaves?¡± Fan Lanying asks with hesitation.

    Ming Hui looks up. When he looks at the flustered young girl, his lips unknowingly formed a smile. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My brother got a leave for a week. I want to spend this time with him,¡± Fan Lanying answered. Her brother rarely goes home and even if he did, it will only be for a short time. When they are young, she loves to play with her brother. Because of that, she highly missed her brother. She doesn¡¯t wish to miss this chance.

    ¡°Sure, give me heads up when you¡¯re returning,¡± Ming Hui nodded.

    ¡°Thank you Princess! I will return soon,¡± Fan Lanying said excitedly. She doesn¡¯t realize that the ¡®princess¡¯ in front of her has his eyes turned a bit dark. He¡¯s sad that she will leave, but he cannot confine her inside the palace and didn¡¯t allow her to meet with her family. She won¡¯t be happy that way.

    After talking for a bit, Fan Lanying returned back and Ming Hui drifted his attention towards the book on his hand. He soon put it down and called his fourth brother to come and plays with him a bit.

    ¡°Fifth brother?¡± Ming Xiao is the fourth prince of Ming Kingdom. Despite he had reached the age of 18, his existences is always forgotten by people and even his father didn¡¯t care about him. After seeing the court, he had finally chosen to follow after Yan which makes him come to know that Ming Hui is a guy. That news nearly makes him cannot sleep for the following days especially when he remembers how Ming Hui usually acted.

    ¡°Play chess with me.¡±

    After knowing the truth, Ming Hui action before him changed completely and it completely befits his gender as man. It seems all of them are only an act. Besides, Ming Hui rarely appeared because of ¡®her weak constitution¡¯, so they rarely meet him. Though when they meet, he truly portrayed the images of cute 16 years old girl.

    Looking at the board before him, Ming Xiao wants to cry. ¡°Fifth brother¡­ your skill in chess is far surpassing me. How can I possibly beat you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat me.¡±

    Ming Xiao wants to cry even more. In the end he suffered defeat countless times after a few hours of playing with Ming Hui. He feels immense gratitude when the people are announcing the arrival of Soujin. He thought that Ming Hui demeanor would change¡­

    ¡°Soujin, you¡¯re late. Do you have hangover because of the party?¡± Ming Hui becomes even ruder. Usually, Soujin would come uninvited, but since today is a special day and he had become a prince, there is no harm for him to visit his ¡®sister¡¯.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°My alcohol tolerance is good. Why are you in such bad mood?¡± Soujin asks then turned towards the man. ¡°And this Xiao is going to be in our plan?¡±

    Ming Hui nodded. ¡°Yes, he is. Don¡¯t worry, he will only carry some side quest.¡±

    Somehow Ming Xiao feels that his presence is a nuisance for both of them. But what Ming Hui said didn¡¯t really bother him since he knows that he doesn¡¯t really have much talent for anything, other than his slightly higher birth. He looks at Soujin in hope for getting out from this place only for the other party to ignore him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really important. I want you to do some check on my wound.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your private doctor?¡± Ming Hui looks annoyed. ¡°Give me your hand. I need to check your pulse.¡±

    Soujin put his hand forward. Ming Hui brows creased then he glared at the other party.

    ¡°You have a lot of injuries. What kind of monster did you fight during the battle?¡±

    ¡°A famous great general,¡± Soujin retracted his hand. ¡°Any medicine I need?¡±

    ¡°No, the one you had is enough. You also need enough rest and no overtraining for a couple of days. Actually, it would be better if you didn¡¯t touch the sword for 1 month.¡±

    ¡°That long?¡± Soujin face darkened.

    ¡°Who told you to have that many wounds in¡­?¡±

    Ming Hui told Soujin batch of things that Ming Xiao cannot follow. Soujin ignored the talking Ming Hui as his gaze shifted outside. Sure enough, the eunuch announces the arrival of Jun Min.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re also here Soujin and this is?¡± Jun Min never met with Ming Xiao before, so he doesn¡¯t know about him.

    Ming Xiao also stared at Jun Min with stunned face. He knows Jun Min name, but the face of this person before him¡­ are you sure that he¡¯s a general?

    ¡°Ming Xiao, my fourth brother. Don¡¯t mind about him, he will help us do some menial jobs,¡± Ming Hui changed his explanation again. From Ming Hui attitude, Ming Xiao got the feeling that this group is really something. Two famous general, one famous merchant, and one hidden doctor (or rather *cough* manager).

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jun Min nodded. ¡°I come to inform you that I will leave for a couple of days to Jun family territory.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to manage your new residence?¡±

    ¡°I come to ask for help,¡± Jun Min grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about this kind of things, so maybe you can lend me some hand.¡±

    Ming Hui got the feeling that he¡¯s the manager for the three of them after he needs to help them so much. He sighed in defeat and nodded towards Jun Min.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you manage it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask anyone to come in your stead? You seem to be in hurry,¡± Ming Hui asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows that you¡¯re a man. Or you want my follower to know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just go then.¡±

    Jun Min nodded and leaves them again. The guard didn¡¯t even realize that Jun Min have left, only the eunuch who guards the place to Ming Hui chamber that knows because Jun Min showed himself to him.

    ¡°He¡¯s really fast,¡± Ming Xiao cannot follow Jun Min movement at all.

    ¡°Soujin is even faster,¡± Ming Hui snorted. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, play chess with me. This fourth brother of mine is truly poor.¡±

    Soujin lips curved. ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t mind losing a few games.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who will lose!¡±

    In the end, Ming Xiao is forced to watch the play where Ming Hui terribly lost all the game.

 118. The Playful Princess

    ¡°You got a promotion? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Fan Lanying is truly happy for her brother to get promoted so quickly after joining Jun Min army. Not only he got promoted, he even got a few days off from the army because of his accomplishment.

    Fan Ying nodded. Yabei, his superior, may be harsh and the training is arduous, but the rewards are plenty and Jun Min never puts on any airs before them. Other than when he¡¯s giving order during war, Jun Min is truly an approachable young man.

    ¡°I feel lucky to get transferred out from that army,¡± Fan Ying takes a few more meats to eat. He smiled towards his sister.

    Fan Lanying nodded heavily. ¡°When I got the chance, I want to become a general like Jun Min and Soujin. They¡¯re my idols.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I support you,¡± Fan Ying laughed. ¡°What have you been doing during this time? I heard that you didn¡¯t continue on the academy anymore?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m the guard for Princess Hui,¡± Fan Lanying answered proudly.

    ¡°You need to be careful, there might be people wanting to hurt her,¡± Fan Ying said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The brother and sister are talking happily with each other. Their mother is listening from the side with relief. She¡¯s glad that things turned out good for her children.

    ¡­

    Mountain Kingdom

    Jun Qing is supposedly working to move the Jun family over to the Mountain Kingdom area. They also bring the soldier¡¯s family over to the land here. Aside from that, Jun Qing is building a wall to separate the Jun family territory with Ming Kingdom.

    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Kuina ask from the side lazily. She would often sneak here to avoid the work as an empress because she cannot use her cave anymore after General Hen knows about it. If she hides there, they will surely find her and drag her back.

    Jun Qing stared at the princess with helpless expression. He was partially forced to accept her hiding in this place. Although the princess is really smart and has countless brilliance idea, she doesn¡¯t want to be confined inside the palace. Thus, she becomes a naughty princess who would ditch her works to other and hides here.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Today part is almost finished. When will they hold your ceremony?¡± Jun Qing asked back.

    ¡°After I get married. Those annoying officials are always pestering me with countless paper or whatever you called that, and ask me to pick one to be my husband,¡± Kuina is terribly annoyed and doesn¡¯t bother looking at them before throwing them all out.

    Jun Qing can imagine it. This little princess is truly stubborn and she¡¯s not one to obey other words easily. Even when she¡¯s supposed to govern the court, she¡¯s here hiding and talking with him. The problem is, she is smart and she knows how to evade things she doesn¡¯t want to do.

    ¡°Where do you want to go today?¡±

    ¡°The waterfall.¡±

    Jun Qing face darkened a bit. That place is outside the capital and bringing this little princess around the capital has taken a lot of his energy. And now she wants to go outside? How does she think she can escape the guards?

    Seeing Jun Qing expression, Kuina laughed. ¡°I know a secret passage.¡±

    With that Jun Qing relented. Both of them sneaked outside during afternoon and Kuina guide them through the secret passage towards the waterfall. It¡¯s located not far from the capital and Kuina could easily reach that place with Jun Qing followed behind her.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s there!¡± Kuina pointed happily.

    Jun Qing is not really familiar with this place. He had heard the sound of the waterfall, but he would never think that this place would be really beautiful. The light from the sun is creating a rainbow on the waterfall causing an extraordinary view.

    ¡°This place is good. You¡¯re really amazing,¡± Jun Qing smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kuina stared to the waterfall. ¡°I often go here with my father and brother when I¡¯m small. We would play around, chasing each other here with my father watching us. But, for a few years, I only come here alone.¡±

    Jun Qing nodded. The two of them have died from the battle this kingdom had experienced and the innocent princess is dragged inside. It¡¯s such a shame that the princess had to be left alone, but in this era where war is common, there are many families like her. She was considered lucky to stay alive and there are people supporting her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kuina nodded.

    ¡°Why are you bringing me here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to go here during this kind of times and with you protecting me, I should be alright,¡± Kuina grinned.

    Jun Qing hoped that he didn¡¯t ask that question anymore. In the princess eyes, it seems he¡¯s only a guard who¡¯s helping her. He didn¡¯t really mind though, interacting with this princess has been fun and he hoped to stay here longer.

    He detected a presence behind them. ¡°Princess, stay behind me.¡±

    Kuina moved to behind Jun Qing as a few black clothed people appeared. Jun Qing stared at them before attacking those people. In a matter of seconds, everything has ended.

    ¡°You should have closed your eyes,¡± Jun Qing frowned upon seeing the princess is still standing stiffly.

    ¡°I have seen a battle before,¡± Kuina answered as she calmed herself down. She is not really used with blood, but the view from when she is following after Jun Min still remains. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s return back. This place is getting darker as times go by. There might be more people attacking you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

 119. The Infuriating Princess

    ¡°Princess, I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t bother General Jun Qing again,¡± General Hen looks at the princess helplessly. After hearing some ideas, she just pointed out a few things before dumping everything to the other officials who can do the jobs better. In any case, she knows that she can¡¯t handle the matter as well as them, so why should she bother?

    Kuina stick out her tongue. ¡°He didn¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Without he can say anything again, the princess had slipped out again. General Hen face palmed in defeat. If only the princess is a prince, he doesn¡¯t mind giving him a few sticks as a way to discipline him. The problem is, their leader is a girl¡­

    ¡°You should just let her have some fun,¡± General Tou laughed behind him.

    ¡°But general¡­ I need to find a good match for her and all.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another good candidate?¡±

    General Hen face darkened. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that the next leader of Mountain Kingdom would be people who don¡¯t know politics¡­¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± General Tou laughed out loud as General Hen can only look in helplessness. Inside his hearts, he pitied the other officials who had to work until night just because the princess dumped all the works to them.

    ¡°General Jun Qing, what are you doing?¡±

    Jun Qing has just wanted to go towards the field to have some training. He was cleaning up his paper when Kuina barges in.

    ¡°I want to go to the field.¡±

    ¡°Let me go with you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Jun Qing wants to go there to practice and not to accompany the princess. Unfortunately, upon looking at her expression, he cannot bring himself to say no. In the end, the princess is tagging along with him happily.

    The princess changed her clothes into a training clothes and joined Jun Qing soldiers in practice, but after an hour, she already cannot followed them. She watched them training from the side as General Hen comes to the field to beg the princess finishing her works.

    ¡°Princess, you still have mountains of paper to look at. Please return back,¡± General Hen said in pleading tone.

    Kuina pursed her lips. She doesn¡¯t want to go there and stay inside the boring room. It¡¯s better to stay here and watched this soldier practicing. At least, here she still has some entertainment rather than looking at those paper. She¡¯s not an official and doesn¡¯t have any plans to become one.

    ¡°Give them to the other. I never have any plans to join the court.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Despite she loves to nag her father about some matter, she never joins in the court even once. All this time, she would just voice out her opinion and let the officials handle it themselves. Before, they often ignored her, but now they all listened to her carefully.

    Kuina is sick with those officials attitude. Although they are all loyal to her, she still found them annoying to look at. It¡¯s better if she stays here and looks towards the soldiers training rather than at them.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tells me the important matters. Am I looks like someone who¡¯s used with those things?¡± Kuina retorted back. She doesn¡¯t want to go there no matter what they said. It¡¯s not like she even knows that many things and she doesn¡¯t want to get fawned up days and night.

    General Hen can only raise his hand in defeat. He stays beside Kuina as the girl eyes keep on following the soldiers. After another couple of minutes, a man comes towards them. He smiles wryly upon seeing General Hen face.

    ¡°Good day, General Hen.¡±

    ¡°General Jun Qing.¡±

    ¡°Princess, I think you need to finish up looking at your paper. Your people still needs you,¡± Jun Qing said calmly.

    Kuina pursed her lips. It¡¯s true that her people still needs leader, but she doesn¡¯t want to get confined inside a room just to look through things she doesn¡¯t even understand. They are truly boring.

    ¡°If you want me to look at it, then accompany me, General Jun Qing.¡±

    Jun Qing raised his eyebrows. Those documents are a secret of Mountain Kingdom. Letting him see it is the same as spreading the secret of Mountain Kingdom to outsider. If words were to come out, what would the others think of this princess?

    ¡°I¡¯m only an outsider¡­¡±

    ¡°Its fine, you won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Kuina cut his words.

    Jun Qing laughed dryly. ¡°You really trust me that much?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Kuina smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±

    After being persuaded by General Hen, Jun Qing relented and accompanying the princess to her work room. In there, he finally understands why Kuina doesn¡¯t want to do it. The number of the paper here¡­ even he cannot finished them all in three days.

    Kuina take a look at a paper and after a few seconds. ¡°Rejected.¡±

    ¡°Rejected.¡±

    ¡°Rejected.¡±

    This keeps on continuing for an hour. Only a few of them are not rejected with most of them are thrown to the side. The officials are all having their face blue from holding themselves back. The act of this princess is even more annoying compared with her running away.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. You finished them all,¡± Kuina said as she strolled outside. Despite her not acting gracefully, she still walks really elegantly. Years of practice in the palace didn¡¯t make her changes her habit and she is still a refined lady.

    The papers are all too much and many of the matter are those she never touched upon, so she simply put them away. She only looked towards those she had some clear image and the number of those matters are simply too little. She doesn¡¯t want to drag her country down with her handling matter she didn¡¯t know, so she dumped them to the officials.

    The officials who are left behind: Princess¡­. Please return back!

    No matter what, the papers still need to go through their ruler permission. One way or another, they would need to force Kuina to look through at them and give her opinion. If she didn¡¯t know¡­ they had to teach her¡­ the path of becoming an official is sure hard.

    Jun Qing followed behind her and they arrived at the dining room. He¡¯s forced by the princess to eat with her, but the palace foods are indeed good. This is one of the best dinners Jun Qing ever had. If he were to know that Jun Hua had been eating good meals every week on the capital, he would surely asks her to give him some. The foods on the military are limited and they never had many good cuisines.

    ¡°You seem happy, is it that good?¡± Kuina asks with a grin on her face.

    ¡°As a soldier, I rarely eat this good. Thank you,¡± Jun Qing replied honestly.

    ¡°You should come here often. I will let them prepare good food for you,¡± Kuina said as she stood up and walks to the balcony.

    Jun Qing followed after her.

    Kuina smiled towards him. ¡°Thank you for accompanying me all this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re a unique princess.¡±

 Announcement

    Hello everyone, sorry for the sudden announcement when the novel supposed to be on hiatus, but I think you all deserve to know about this.

    I have promised that I would return to this site later on, but unfortunately now I won''t be able to do that anymore. This novel is now a contracted novel under webnovel. I know that many of you didn''t like that site, so I understand if you didn''t want to follow my novel anymore. But if you still do, I sincerely thank you.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The journey here may be short, but I really like the time I spend here along with all of you and see the comment increase from time to time or the change in the review star. I truly apologize for not being able to give the chapters here anymore as I have promised in the past and I thank you all from the bottom of my heart for your loyalty to follow this novel all these times.

    Sincerely,

    Sorahana

    --

    Edit: The novel has completed in different site, so if you wish to continue reading, you may go there. Thank you